A TREATISE
CONCERNING
RELIGIOUS
AFFECTIONS.
IN THREE PARTS.
BY
JONATHAN
EDWARDS
INTRODUCTION.
THERE is no question whatsoever, that is of
greater importance to mankind, and what is more concerns every individual
person to be well resolved in, than this: What are the distinguishing
qualifications of those that are in favor with God, and entitled to his eternal
rewards? Or, which comes to the same thing, What is the nature of true
religion? And wherein do lie the distinguishing notes of that virtue and
holiness that is acceptable in the sight of God? But though it be of such
importance, and though we have clear and abundant light in the word of God to
direct us in this matter, yet there is no one point, wherein professing
Christians do more differ one from another. It would be endless to reckon up
the variety of opinions in this point, that divide the Christian world; making
manifest the truth of that declaration of our Savior, "Strait is the gate
and narrow is the way, that leads to life, and few there be that find it."
The consideration of these things has long engaged
me to attend to this matter, with the utmost diligence and care, and exactness
of search and inquiry, that I have been capable of. It is a subject on which my
mind has been peculiarly intent, ever since I first entered on the study of
divinity. But as to the success of my inquiries it must be left to the judgment
of the reader of the following treatise.
I am sensible it is much more difficult to judge
impartially of that which is the subject of this discourse, in the midst of the
dust and smoke of such a state of controversy, as this land is now in, about
things of this nature. As it is more difficult to write impartially, so it is
more difficult to read impartially. Many will probably be hurt in their
spirits, to find so much that appertains to religious affection, here
condemned: and perhaps indignation and contempt will be excited in others by
finding so much here justified and approved. And it may be, some will be ready
to charge me with inconsistency with myself, in so much approving some things,
and so much condemning others; as I have found this has always been objected to
by some, ever since the beginning of our late controversies about religion. It
is a hard thing to be a hearty zealous friend of what has been good and
glorious, in the late extraordinary appearances, and to rejoice much in it; and
at the same time to see the evil and pernicious tendency of what has been bad,
and earnestly to oppose that. But yet, I am humbly but fully persuaded, we
shall never be in the way of truth, nor go on in a way acceptable to God, and
tending to the advancement of Christ's kingdom till we do so. There is indeed
something very mysterious in it, that so much good, and so much bad, should be
mixed together in the church of God; as it is a mysterious thing, and what has
puzzled and amazed many a good Christian, that there should be that which is so
divine and precious, as the saving grace of God, and the new and divine nature
dwelling in the same heart, with so much corruption, hypocrisy, and iniquity,
in a particular saint. Yet neither of these is more mysterious than real. And
neither of them is a new or rare thing. It is no new thing, that much false
religion should prevail, at a time of great reviving of true religion, and that
at such a time multitudes of hypocrites should spring up among true saints. It
was so in that great reformation, and revival of religion, that was in Josiah's
time; as appears by Jer. 3:10, and 4:3, 4, and also by the great apostasy that
there was in the land, so soon after his reign. So it was in that great
outpouring of the Spirit upon the Jews, that was in the days of John the
Baptist; as appears by the great apostasy of that people so soon after so
general an awakening, and the temporary religious comforts and joys of many:
John 5:35, "Ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light." So
it was in those great commotions that were among the multitude, occasioned by
the preaching of Jesus Christ; of the many that were then called, but few were
chosen; of the multitude that were roused and affected by his preaching, and at
one time or other appeared mightily engaged, full of admiration of Christ, and
elevated with joy, but few were true disciples, that stood the shock of the
great trials that came afterwards, and endured to the end. Many were like the
stony ground, or thorny ground; and but few, comparatively, like the good
ground. Of the whole heap that was gathered, great part was chaff; that the
wind afterwards drove away; and the heap of wheat that was left, was
comparatively small; as appears abundantly, by the history of the New
Testament. So it was in that great outpouring of the Spirit that was in the
apostles' days as appears by Matt. 24:10-13. Gal. 3:1, and 4:11, 15. Phil.
2:21, and 3:18, l9, and the two epistles to the Corinthians, and many other
parts of the New Testament. And so it was in the great reformation from Popery.
It appears plainly to have been in the visible church of God, in times of great
reviving of religion, from time to time, as it is with the fruit trees in the
spring; there are a multitude of blossoms, all of which appear fair and
beautiful, and there is a promising appearance of young fruits; but many of
them are but of short continuance; they soon fall off, and never come to
maturity.
Not that it is to be supposed that it will always be
so; for though there never will, in this world, be an entire purity, either in
particular saints, in a perfect freedom from mixtures of corruption; or in the
church of God, without any mixture of hypocrites with saints, and counterfeit
religion, and false appearances of grace with true religion, and real holiness:
yet it is evident, that there will come a time of much greater purity in the
church of God, than has been in ages past; it is plain by these texts of
Scripture, Isa. 52:1. Ezek. 44:6, 7, Joel 3:17. Zech. 14:21. Psal. 69:32, 35,
36. Isa 35:8, 10, chap. 4:3, 4. Ezek. 20:38. Psal. 37:9, 10, 21, 29. And one
great reason of it will be that at that time God will give much greater light
to his people, to distinguish between true religion and its counterfeits. Mal.
3:3, "And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and he shall
purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer
to the Lord an offering in righteousness." With ver. 18, which is a
continuation of the prophecy of the same happy times. "Then shall ye
return, and discern between the righteous and the wicked, between him that
serveth God, and him that serveth him not."
It is by the mixture of counterfeit religion with
true, not discerned and distinguished, that the devil has had his greatest
advantage against the cause and kingdom of Christ, all along hitherto. It is by
this means, principally, that he has prevailed against all revivings of
religion, that ever have been sheen the first founding of the Christian church.
By this, he hurt the cause of Christianity, in and after the apostolic age,
much more than by all the persecutions of both Jews and Heathens. The apostles,
in all their epistles, show themselves much more concerned at the former
mischief, than the latter. By this, Satan prevailed against the reformation,
began by Luther. Zwinglius, &c., to put a stop to its progress, and bring
it into disgrace; ten times more, than by all those bloody, cruel, and before
unheard of persecutions of the church of Rome. By this, principally, has he
prevailed against revivals of religion, that have been in our nation since the
reformation. By this he prevailed against New England, to quench the love and
spoil the joy of her espousals, about a hundred years ago. And I think, I have
had opportunity enough to see plainly that by this the devil has prevailed
against the late great revival of religion in New England, so happy and
promising in its beginning. Here, most evidently has been the main advantage
Satan has had against us; by this he has foiled us. It is by this means, that
the daughter of Zion in this land now lies on the ground, in such piteous
circumstances as we now behold her; with her garments rent, her face
disfigured, her nakedness exposed, her limbs broken, and weltering in the blood
of her own wounds, and in no wise able to arise, and this, so quickly after her
late great joys and hopes: Lam. 1:17, "Zion spreadeth forth her hands, and
there is none to comfort her: the Lord hath commanded concerning Jacob, that
his adversaries shall be roundabout him: Jerusalem is as a menstruous woman
among them." I have seen the devil prevail the same way, against two great
revivings of religion in this country. Satan goes on with mankind, as he began
with them. He prevailed against our first parents, and cast them out of
paradise, and suddenly brought all their happiness and glory to an end, by
appearing to be a friend to their happy paradisaic state, and pretending to
advance it to higher degrees. So the same cunning serpent, that beguiled Eve
through his subtlety, by perverting us from the simplicity that is in Christ,
hath suddenly prevailed to deprive us of that fair prospect, we had a little
while ago, of a kind of paradisaic state of the church of God in New England.
After religion has revived in the church of God, and
enemies appear, people that are engaged to defend its cause, are commonly most
exposed, where they are sensible of danger. While they are wholly intent upon
the opposition that appears openly before them, to make head against that, and
do neglect carefully to look all around them, the devil comes behind them, and
gives a fatal stab unseen; and has opportunity to give a more home stroke, and
wound the deeper, because he strikes at his leisure, and according to his pleasure,
being obstructed by no guard or resistance.
And so it is ever likely to be in the church,
whenever religion revives remarkably, till we have learned well to distinguish
between true and false religion, between saving affections and experiences, and
those manifold fair shows, and glistering appearances, by which they are
counterfeited; the consequences of which, when they are not distinguished, are
often inexpressibly dreadful. By this means, the devil gratifies himself, by
bringing it to pass, that that should be offered to God, by multitudes, under a
notion of a pleasing acceptable service to him, that is indeed above all things
abominable to him. By this means he deceives great multitudes about the state
of their souls; making them think they are something, when they are nothing;
and so eternally undoes them; and not only so, but establishes many in a strong
confidence of their eminent holiness, who are in God's sight some of the vilest
of hypocrites. By this means, he many ways damps and wounds religion in the
hearts of the saints, obscures and deforms it by corrupt mixtures, causes their
religious affections woefully to degenerate, and sometimes, for a considerable
time, to be like the manna that bred worms and stank; and dreadfully ensnares
and confounds the minds of others of the saints and brings them into great
difficulties and temptation, and entangles them in a wilderness, out of which
they can by no means extricate themselves. By this means, Satan mightily
encourages the hearts of open enemies of religion, and strengthens their hands,
and fills them with weapons, and makes strong their fortresses; when, at the
same time, religion and the church of God lie exposed to them, as a city
without walls. By this means, he brings it to pass, that men work wickedness
under a notion of doing God service, and so sin without restraint, yea with
earnest forwardness and zeal, any with all their might. By this means he brings
in even the friends of religion, insensibly to themselves, to do the work of
enemies, by destroying religion in a far more effectual manner than open
enemies can do, under a notion of advancing it. By this means the devil
scatters the flock of Christ, and sets them one against another, and that with
great heat of spirit, under a nation of zeal for God; and religion, by degrees
degenerates into vain jangling; and during the strife, Satan leads both parties
far out of the right way, driving each to great extremes, one on the right
hand, and the other on the left, according as he finds they are most inclined,
or most easily moved and swayed, till the right path in the middle is almost
wholly neglected. And in the midst of this confusion, the devil has great
opportunity to advance his own interest, and make it strong in ways
innumerable, and get the government of all into his own hands and work his own
will. And by what is seen of the terrible consequences of this counterfeit
religion, when not distinguished from true religion, God's people in general
have their minds unhinged and unsettled in things of religion, and know not
where to set their foot, or what to think or do; and many are brought into
doubts, whether there be anything in religion; and heresy, and infidelity, and
atheism greatly prevail.
Therefore it greatly concerns us to use our utmost
endeavors clearly to discern, and have it well settled and established, wherein
true religion does consist. Till this be done, it may be expected, that great
revivings of religion will be but of short continuance; till this be done,
there is but little good to be expected of all our warm debates in conversation
and from the press, not knowing clearly and distinctly what we ought to contend
for.
My design is to contribute my mite, and use my best
(however feeble) endeavors to this end, in the ensuing treatise; wherein it
must be noted, that my design is somewhat diverse from the design of what I
have formerly published, which was to show the distinguishing marks of a
work of the Spirit of God, including both his common and saving operations;
but what I aim at now, is to show the nature and signs of the gracious
operations of God's Spirit, by which they are to be distinguished from all
things whatsoever, that the minds of men are the subjects of, which are not of
a saving nature. If I have succeeded, in this my aim, in any tolerable measure,
I hope it will tend to promote the interest of religion. And whether I have
succeeded to bring any light to this subject or no, and however my attempts may
be reproached in these captious and censorious times, I hope ins the mercy of a
gracious God, for the acceptance of the sincerity of my endeavors; and hope
also for the candor and prayers of the true followers of the meek and
charitable Lamb of God.
RELIGIOUS AFFECTIONS.
PART 1.
CONCERNING THE NATURE OF THE AFFECTIONS AND THEIR IMPORTANCE IN
RELIGION.
1 Peter 1:8: Whom having not seen, ye
love; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy
unspeakable and full of glory.
In these words, the apostle
represents the state of the minds of the Christians he wrote to, under the
persecutions they were then the subjects of. These persecutions are what he has
respect to, in the two preceding verses, when he speaks of the trial of
their faith, and of their being in heaviness through manifold
temptations.
Such trials are of threefold benefit to true
religion. Hereby the truth of it is manifested, and it appears to be indeed
true religion; they, above all other things, have a tendency to distinguish
between true religion and false, and to cause the difference between them
evidently to appear. Hence they are called by the name of trials, in the
verse nextly preceding the text, and in innumerable other places; they try the
faith and religion of professors, of what sort it is, as apparent gold is tried
in the fire, and manifested, whether it be true gold or no. And the faith of
true Christians being thus tried and proved to be true, is "found to
praise, and honor, and glory," as in that preceding verse.
And then, these trials are of further benefit to
true religion; they not only manifest the truth of it, but they make its
genuine beauty and amiableness remarkably to appear. True virtue never appears
so lovely, as when it is most oppressed; and the divine excellency of real
Christianity, is never exhibited with such advantage, as when under the
greatest trials: then it is that true faith appears much more precious than
gold! And upon this account is "found to praise, and honor, and
glory."
And again, another benefit that such trials are of
to true religion, is, that they purify and increase it. They not only manifest
it to be true, but also tend to refine it, and deliver it from those mixtures
of that which is false, which encumber and impede it; that nothing may be left
but that which is true. They tend to cause the amiableness of true religion to
appear to the best advantage, as was before observed; and not only so, but they
tend to increase its beauty, by establishing and confirming it, and making it
more lively and vigorous, and purifying it from those things that obscured its
luster and glory. As gold that is tried in the fire, is purged from its alloy,
and all remainders of dross, and comes forth more solid and beautiful; so true
faith being tried as gold is tried in the fire, becomes more precious, and thus
also is "found unto praise, and honor, and glory." The apostle seems
to have respect to each of these benefits, that persecutions are of to true
religion, in the verse preceding the text.
And, in the text, the apostle observes how true
religion operated in the Christians he wrote to, under their persecutions,
whereby these benefits of persecution appeared in them; or what manner of
operation of true religion, in them, it was, whereby their religion, under
persecution, was manifested to be true religion, and eminently appeared in the
genuine beauty and amiableness of true religion, and also appeared to be
increased and purified, and so was like to be "found unto praise, and
honor, and glory, at the appearing of Jesus Christ.” And there were two kinds
of operation, or exercise of true religion, in them, under their sufferings,
that the apostle takes notice of in the text, wherein these benefits appeared.
1. Love to Christ: "Whom having not yet
seen, ye love." The world was ready to wonder, what strange principle it
was, that influenced them to expose themselves to so great sufferings, to
forsake the things that were seen, and renounce all that was dear and pleasant,
which was the object of sense. They seemed to the men of the world about them,
as though they were beside themselves, and to act as though they hated
themselves; there was nothing in their view, that could induce them thus to
suffer, and support them under, and carry them through such trials. But
although there was nothing that was seen, nothing that the world saw, or that
the Christians themselves ever saw with their bodily eyes, that thus influenced
and supported them, yet they had a supernatural principle of love to something
unseen; they loved Jesus Christ, for they saw him spiritually whom the world
saw not, and whom they themselves had never seen with bodily eyes.
2. Joy in Christ. Though their outward
sufferings were very grievous, yet their inward spiritual joys were greater
than their sufferings; and these supported them, and enabled them to suffer
with cheerfulness.
There are two things which the apostle takes notice
of in the text concerning this joy. 1. The manner in which it rises, the way in
which Christ, though unseen, is the foundation of it, viz., by faith; which is
the evidence of things not seen: "In whom, though now ye see him not, yet
believing, ye rejoice." 2. The nature of this joy; "unspeakable and
full of glory." Unspeakable in the kind of it; very different from worldly
joys, and carnal delights; of a vastly more pure, sublime, and heavenly nature,
being something supernatural, and truly divine, and so ineffably excellent; the
sublimity and exquisite sweetness of which, there were no words to set forth.
Unspeakable also in degree; it pleasing God to give them this holy joy, with a
liberal hand, and in large measure, in their state of persecution.
Their joy was full of glory. Although the joy was
unspeakable, and no words were sufficient to describe it, yet something might
be said of it, and no words more fit to represent its excellency than these,
that it was full of glory; or, as it is in the original, glorified
joy. In rejoicing with this joy, their minds were filled, as it were, with
a glorious brightness, and their natures exalted and perfected. It was a most
worthy, noble rejoicing, that did not corrupt and debase the mind, as many
carnal joys do; but did greatly beautify and dignify it; it was a prelibation
of the joy of heaven, that raised their minds to a degree of heavenly
blessedness; it filled their minds with the light of God's glory, and made
themselves to shine with some communication of that glory.
Hence the proposition or doctrine, that I would
raise from these words, is this:
DOCTRINE. True religion, in great part, consists
in holy affections.
We see that the apostle, in observing and remarking
the operations and exercises of religion in the Christians he wrote to, wherein
their religion appeared to be true and of the right kind, when it had its
greatest trial of what sort it was, being tried by persecution as gold is tried
in the fire, and when their religion not only proved true, but was most pure,
and cleansed from its dross and mixtures of that which was not true, and when
religion appeared in them most in its genuine excellency and native beauty, and
was found to praise, and honor, and glory; he singles out the religious
affections of love and joy, that were then in exercise in them:
these are the exercises of religion he takes notice of wherein their religion
did thus appear true and pure, and in its proper glory. Here, I would,
1. Show what is intended by the affections.
2. Observe some things which make it evident, that a
great part of true religion lies in the affections.
1. It may be inquired, what the affections of the
mind are?
I answer: The affections are no other than the more
vigorous and sensible exercises of the inclination and will of the soul.
God has endued the soul with two faculties: one is
that by which it is capable of perception and speculation, or by which it
discerns, and views, and judges of things; which is called the understanding.
The other faculty is that by which the soul does not merely perceive and view
things, but is some way inclined with respect to the things it views or
considers; either is inclined to them, or is disinclined and averse from
them; or is the faculty by which the soul does not behold things, as an
indifferent unaffected spectator, but either as liking or disliking, pleased or
displeased, approving or rejecting. This faculty is called by various names; it
is sometimes called the inclination: and, as it has respect to the
actions that are determined and governed by it, is called the and the will: and
the mind, with regard to the exercises of this faculty, is often called the heart.
The exercise of this faculty are of two sorts;
either those by which the soul is carried out towards the things that are in
view, in approving of them, being pleased with them, and inclined to them; or
those in which the soul opposes the things that are in view, in disapproving of
them, and in being displeased with them, averse from them, and rejecting them.
And as the exercises of the inclination and will of
the soul are various in their kinds, so they are much more various in their
degrees. There are some exercises of pleasedness or displeasedness, inclination
or disinclination, wherein the soul is carried but a little beyond the state of
indifference.—And there are other degrees above this, wherein the approbation
or dislike, pleasedness or aversion, are stronger, wherein we may rise higher
and higher, till the soul comes to act vigorously and sensibly, and the actings
of the soul are with that strength, that (through the laws of the union which
the Creator has fixed between the soul and the body) the motion of the blood
and animal spirits begins to be sensibly altered; whence oftentimes arises some
bodily sensation, especially about the heart and vitals, that are the fountain
of the fluids of the body: from whence it comes to pass, that the mind, with
regard to the exercises of this faculty, perhaps in all nations and ages, is
called the heart. And it is to be noted, that they are these more
vigorous and sensible exercises of this faculty that are called the affections.
The will, and the affections of the soul, are not
two faculties; the affections are not essentially distinct from the will, nor
do they differ from the mere actings of the will, and inclination of the soul,
but only in the liveliness and sensibleness of exercise.
It must be confessed, that language is here somewhat
imperfect, and the meaning of words in a considerable measure loose and
unfixed, and not precisely limited by custom, which governs the use of
language. In some sense, the affection of the soul differs nothing at all from
the will and inclination, and the will never is in any exercise any further
than it is affected; it is not moved out of a state of perfect indifference,
any otherwise than as it is affected one way or other, and acts nothing any
further. But yet there are many actings of the will and inclination, that are
not so commonly called affections: in everything we do, wherein we act
voluntarily, there is an exercise of the will and inclination; it is our
inclination that governs us in our actions; but all the actings of the
inclination and will, in all our common actions of life, are not ordinarily
called affections. Yet, what are commonly called affections are not essentially
different from them, but only in the degree and manner of exercise. In every
act of the will whatsoever, the soul either likes or dislikes, is either
inclined or disinclined to what is in view: these are not essentially different
from those affections of love and hatred: that liking or inclination of the
soul to a thing, if it be in a high degree, and be vigorous and lively, is the
very same thing with the affection of love; and that disliking and
disinclining, if in a greater degree, is the very same with hatred. In every
act of the will for, or towards something not present, the soul is in some
degree inclined to that thing; and that inclination, if in a considerable
degree, is the very same with the affection of desire. And in every degree of
the act of the will, wherein the soul approves of something present, there is a
degree of pleasedness; and that pleasedness, if it be in a considerable degree,
is the very same with the affections of joy or delight. And if the will
disapproves of what is present, the soul is in some degree displeased, and if
that displeasedness be great, it is the very same with the affection of grief
or sorrow.
Such seems to be our nature, and such the laws of
the union of soul and body, that there never is in any case whatsoever, any
lively and vigorous exercise of the will or inclination of the soul, without
some effect upon the body, in some alteration of the motion of its fluids, and
especially of the animal spirits. And, on the other hand, from the same laws of
the union of the soul and body, the constitution of the body, and the motion of
its fluids, may promote the exercise of the affections. But yet it is not the
body, but the mind only, that is the proper seat of the affections. The body of
man is no more capable of being really the subject of love or hatred, joy or
sorrow, fear or hope, than the body of a tree, or than the same body of man is
capable of thinking and understanding. As it is the soul only that has ideas,
so it is the soul only that is pleased or displeased with its ideas. As it is
the soul only that thinks, so it is the soul only that loves or hates, rejoices
or is grieved at what it thinks of. Nor are these motions of the animal
spirits, and fluids of the body, anything properly belonging to the nature of
the affections, though they always accompany them, in the present state; but
are only effects or concomitants of the affections that are entirely distinct
from the affections themselves, and no way essential to them; so that an
unbodied spirit may be as capable of love and hatred, joy or sorrow, hope or
fear, or other affections, as one that is united to a body.
The affections and passions are frequently spoken of
as the same; and yet in the more common use of speech, there is in some respect
a difference; and affection is a word that in its ordinary signification, seems
to be something more extensive than passion, being used for all vigorous lively
actings of the will or inclination; but passion for those that are more sudden,
and whose effects on the animal spirits are more violent, and the mind more
overpowered, and less in its own command.
As all the exercises of the inclination and will,
are either in approving and liking, or disapproving and rejecting; so the
affections are of two sorts; they are those by which the soul is carried out to
what is in view, cleaving to it, or seeking it; or those by which it is averse
from it, and opposes it.
Of the former sort are love, desire, hope, joy,
gratitude, complacence. Of the latter kind are hatred, fear, anger, grief, and
such like; which it is needless now to stand particularly to define.
And there are some affections wherein there is a
composition of each of the aforementioned kinds of actings of the will; as in
the affection of pity, there is something of the former kind, towards
the person suffering, and something of the latter towards what he suffers. And
so in zeal, there is in it high approbation of some person or thing, together
with vigorous opposition to what is conceived to be contrary to it.
There are other mixed affections that might be also
mentioned, but I hasten to,
II. The second thing proposed, which was to observe
some things that render it evident, that true religion, in great part consists
in the affections. And here,
1. What has been said of the nature of the
affections makes this evident, and may be sufficient, without adding anything
further, to put this matter out of doubt; for who will deny that true religion
consists in a great measure, in vigorous and lively actings of the inclination
and will of the soul, or the fervent exercises of the heart?
That religion which God requires, and will accept,
does not consist in weak, dull, and lifeless wishes, raising us but a little
above a state of indifference: God, in his word, greatly insists upon it, that
we be good in earnest, "fervent in spirit," and our hearts vigorously
engaged in religion: Rom. 12:11, "Be ye fervent in spirit, serving the
Lord." Deut. 10:12, "And now, Israel, what doth the Lord thy God require
of thee, but to fear the Lord the God, to walk in all his ways, and to love
him, and to serve the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy
soul?" and chap. 6:4, 6, "Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God is one
Lord: And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy
might." It is such a fervent vigorous engagedness of the heart in
religion, that is the fruit of a real circumcision of the heart, or true
regeneration, and that has the promises of life; Deut. 30:6, “And the Lord thy
God will circumcise thine heart, and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord
thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, that thou mayest live."
If we be not in good earnest in religion, and our
wills and inclinations be not strongly exercised, we are nothing. The things of
religion are so great, that there can be no suitableness in the exercises of
our hearts, to their nature and importance, unless they be lively and powerful.
In nothing is vigor in the actings of our inclinations so requisite, as in
religion; and in nothing is lukewarmness so odious. True religion is evermore a
powerful thing; and the power of it appears, in the first place in the inward
exercises of it in the heart, where is the principal and original seat of it.
Hence true religion is called the power of godliness, in distinction
from the external appearances of it, that are the form of it, 2 Tim.
3:5: "Having a form of godliness, but denying the power of
it." The Spirit of God, in those that have sound and solid religion, is a
spirit of powerful holy affection; and therefore, God is said "to have
given the Spirit of power, and of love, and of a sound mind," 2 Tim. 1:7.
And such, when they receive the Spirit of God, in his sanctifying and saving
influences, are said to be "baptized with the Holy Ghost, and with
fire;" by reason of the power and fervor of those exercises the Spirit of
God excites in their hearts, whereby their hearts, when grace is in exercise,
may be said to “burn within them;" as is said of the disciples, Luke
24:32.
The business of religion is from time to time
compared to those exercises, wherein men are wont to have their hearts and
strength greatly exercised and engaged, such as running, wrestling or agonizing
for a great prize or crown, and fighting with strong enemies that seek our
lives, and warring as those, that by violence take a city or kingdom.
And though true grace has various degrees, and there
are some that are but babes in Christ, in whom the exercise of the inclination
and will, towards divine and heavenly things, is comparatively weak; yet
everyone that has the power of godliness in his heart, has his inclinations and
heart exercised towards God and divine things, with such strength and vigor
that these holy exercises do prevail in him above all carnal or natural affections,
and are effectual to overcome them: for every true disciple of Christ “loves
him above father or mother, wife and children, brethren and sisters, houses and
lands: yea, than his own life." From hence it follows, that wherever true
religion is, there are vigorous exercises of the inclination and will towards
divine objects: but by what was said before, the vigorous, lively, and sensible
exercises of the will, are no other than the affections of the soul.
2. The Author of the human nature has not only given
affections to men, but has made them very much the spring of men's actions. As
the affections do not only necessarily belong to the human nature, but are a
very great part of it; so (inasmuch as by regeneration persons are renewed in
the whole man, and sanctified throughout) holy affections do not only
necessarily belong to true religion, but are a very great part of it. And as
true religion is of a practical nature, and God hath so constituted the human
nature, that the affections are very much the spring of men's actions, this
also shows, that true religion must consist very much in the affections.
Such is man's nature, that he is very inactive, any
otherwise than he is influenced by some affection, either love or hatred,
desire, hope, fear, or some other. These affections we see to be the springs
that set men agoing, in all the affairs of life, and engage them in all their
pursuits: these are the things that put men forward, and carry them along, in
all their worldly business; and especially are men excited and animated by
these, in all affairs wherein they are earnestly engaged, and which they pursue
with vigor. We see the world of mankind to be exceeding busy and active; and
the affections of men are the springs of the motion: take away all love and hatred,
all hope and fear, all anger, zeal, and affectionate desire, and the world
would be, in a great measure motionless and dead; there would be no such thing
as activity amongst mankind, or any earnest pursuit whatsoever. It is affection
that engages the covetous man, and him that is greedy of worldly profits, in
his pursuits; and it is by the affections, that the ambitious man is put
forward in pursuit of worldly glory; and it is the affections also that actuate
the voluptuous man, in his pursuit of pleasure and sensual delights: the world
continues, from age to age, in a continual commotion and agitation, in a
pursuit of these things, but take away all affection, and the spring of all
this motion would be gone, and the motion itself would cease. And as in worldly
things, worldly affections are very much the spring of men’s motion and action;
so in religious matters, the spring of their actions is very much religious
affection: he that has doctrinal knowledge and speculation only, without
affection, never is engaged in the business of religion.
3. Nothing is more manifest in fact, than that the
things of religion take hold of men's souls, no further than they affect them.
There are multitudes that often hear the word of God, and therein hear of those
things that are infinitely great and important, and that most nearly concern
them, and all that is heard seems to be wholly ineffectual upon them, and to
make no alteration in their disposition or behavior; and the reason is, they
are not affected with what they hear. There are many that often hear of the
glorious perfections of God, his almighty power and boundless wisdom, his
infinite majesty, and that holiness of God, by which he is of purer eyes than
to behold evil, and cannot look on iniquity, and the heavens are not pure in
his sight, and of God's infinite goodness and mercy, and hear of the great
works of God's wisdom, power and goodness, wherein there appear the admirable
manifestations of these perfections; they hear particularly of the unspeakable
love of God and Christ, and of the great things that Christ has done and
suffered, and of the great things of another world, of eternal misery in
bearing the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God, and of endless blessedness
and glory in the presence of God, and the enjoyment of his dear love; they also
hear the peremptory commands of God, and his gracious counsels and warnings,
and the sweet invitations of the gospel; I say, they often hear these things
and yet remain as they were before, with no sensible alteration in them, either
in heart or practice, because they are not affected with what they hear; and
ever will be so till they are affected.—I am bold to assert, that there never
was any considerable change wrought in the mind or conversation of any person, by
anything of a religious nature, that ever he read, heard or saw, that had not
his affections moved. Never was a natural man engaged earnestly to seek his
salvation; never were any such brought to cry after wisdom, and lift up their
voice for understanding, and to wrestle with God in prayer for mercy; and never
was one humbled, and brought to the foot of God, from anything that ever he
heard or imagined of his own unworthiness and deserving of God's displeasure;
nor was ever one induced to fly for refuge unto Christ, while his heart
remained unaffected. Nor was there ever a saint awakened out of a cold,
lifeless flame, or recovered from a declining state in religion, and brought
back from a lamentable departure from God, without having his heart affected. And
in a word, there never was anything considerable brought to pass in the heart
or life of any man living, by the things of religion, that had not his
heart deeply affected by those things.
4. The holy Scriptures do everywhere place religion
very much in the affection; such as fear, hope, love, hatred, desire, joy,
sorrow, gratitude, compassion, and zeal.
The Scriptures place much of religion in godly fear;
insomuch, that it is often spoken of as the character of those that are truly
religious persons, that they tremble at God's word, that they fear before him,
that their flesh trembles for fear of him, and that they are afraid of his
judgments, that his excellency makes them afraid, and his dread falls upon
them, and the like: and a compellation commonly given the saints in Scripture,
is “fearers of God," or, "they that fear the Lord.” And because the
fear of God is a great part of true godliness, hence true godliness in general,
is very commonly called by the name of the fear of God; as everyone
knows, that knows anything of the Bible.
So hope in God and in the promises of his word, is
often spoken of in the Scripture, as a very considerable part of true religion.
It is mentioned as one of the three great things of which religion consists, 1
Cor. 13:13. Hope in the Lord is also frequently mentioned as the character of
the saints: Psal. 146:5, “Happy is he that hath the God of Jacob for his help,
whose hope is in the Lord his God." Jer. 17:7, "Blessed is the man
that trusteth in the Lord, and whose hope the Lord is." Psal.
31:24, "Be of good courage, and he shall strengthen your heart, all ye
that hope in the Lord." And the like in many other places. Religious fear
and hope are, once and again, joined together, as jointly constituting the
character of the true saints; Psal. 33:18, "Behold, the eye of the Lord is
upon them that fear him, upon them that hope in his mercy." Psal. 147:11,
"The Lord taketh pleasure in them that fear him, in those that hope in his
mercy." Hope is so great a part of true religion, that the apostle says,
"we are saved by hope," Rom. 8:24. And this is spoken of as the
helmet of the Christian soldier. 1 Thess. 5:8, "And for a helmet, the hope
of salvation;" and the sure and steadfast anchor of the soul, which
preserves it from being cast away by the storms of this evil world.” Heb. 6:19,
"Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and
which entereth into that within the vail." It is spoken of as a great
fruit and benefit which true saints receive by Christ's resurrection: 1 Pet.
1:3, "Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which,
according to his abundant mercy, hath begotten us again unto a lively hope, by
the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead."
The Scriptures place religion very much in the
affection of love, in love to God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and love
to the people of God, and to mankind. The texts in which this is manifest, both
in the Old Testament and New, are innumerable. But of this more afterwards.
The contrary affection of hatred also, as
having sin for its object, is spoken of in Scripture as no inconsiderable part
of true religion. It is spoken of as that by which true religion may be known
and distinguished; Prov. 8:13, "The fear of the Lord is to hate
evil." And accordingly the saints are called upon to give evidence of
their sincerity by this; Psal. 97:10, "Ye that love the Lord hate
evil." And the Psalmist often mentions it as an evidence of his sincerity;
Psal. 2, 3, "I will walk within my house with a perfect heart. I will set
no wicked thing before mine eyes; I hate the work of them that turn
aside." Psal. 119:104, "I hate every false way." So ver. 127.
Again, Psal. 139:21, "Do I not hate them, O Lord, that hate thee?"
So holy desire, exercised in longings, hungerings,
and thirstings after God and holiness, is often mentioned in Scripture as an
important part of true religion; Isa. 26:8, "The desire of our soul is to
thy name, and to the remembrance of thee." Psal. 27:4, "One thing
have I desired of the Lord, and that will I seek after, that I may dwell in the
house of the Lord all the days of my life, to behold the beauty of the Lord,
and to inquire in his temple." Psal. 42:1, 2, "As the hart panteth
after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after thee, O God; my soul thirsteth
for God, for the living God: when shall I come and appear before God?” Psal.
63:1, 2, "My soul thirsteth for thee, my flesh longeth for thee, in a dry
and thirsty land, where no water is; to see thy power and thy glory, so as I
have seen thee in the sanctuary." Psal. 84:1, 2, "How amiable are thy
tabernacles, O Lord of hosts! My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth for the
courts of the Lord: my heart and my flesh crieth out for the living God."
Psal. 119:20, "My soul breaketh for the longing that it hath unto thy
judgments at all times." So Psal. 73:25, and 143:6, 7, and 130:6. Cant.
3:1, 2, and 6:8. Such a holy desire and thirst of soul is mentioned, as one
thing which renders or denotes a man truly blessed, in the beginning of
Christ’s sermon on the mount, Matt. 5:6: "Blessed are they that do hunger
and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled." And this holy
thirst is spoken of, as a great thing in the condition of a participation of
the blessings of eternal life; Rev. 21:6, "I will give unto him that is
athirst, of the fountain of the water of life freely.”
The Scriptures speaks of holy joy, as a great part
of true religion. So it is represented in the text. And as an important part of
religion, it is often exhorted to, and pressed, with great earnestness; Psal.
37:4, "Delight thyself in the Lord; and he shall give thee the desires of
thine heart." Psal. 97:12, “Rejoice in the Lord, ye righteous." So
Psal. 33:1, "Rejoice in the Lord, O ye righteous." Matt. 5:12,
"Rejoice, and be exceeding glad." Phil. 3:1, “Finally, brethren,
rejoice in the Lord." And chap. 4:4, "Rejoice in the Lord alway; and
again I say, Rejoice." 1 Thess. 5:16, “Rejoice evermore." Psal.
149:2, "Let Israel rejoice in him that made him; let the children of Zion
be joyful in their king." This is mentioned among the principal fruits of
the Spirit of grace; Gal. 5:21, "The fruit of the Spirit is love,"
&c. The Psalmist mentions his holy joy, as an evidence of his sincerity.
Psal. 119:14, "I have rejoiced in the way of thy testimonies, as much as
in all riches."
Religious sorrow, mourning, and brokenness of heart,
are also frequently spoken of as a great part of true religion. These things
are often mentioned as distinguishing qualities of the true saints, and a great
part of their character; Matt. 5:4, "Blessed are they that mourn; for they
shall be comforted.'' Psal. 34:18, "The Lord is nigh unto them that are of
a broken heart; and saveth such as be of a contrite spirit." Isa. 61:1, 2,
"The Lord hath anointed me, to bind up the broken-hearted, to comfort all
that mourn." This godly sorrow and brokenness of heart is often spoken of,
not only as a great thing in the distinguishing character of the saints, but
that in them, which is peculiarly acceptable and pleasing to God; Psal. 51:17,
"The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart,
O God, thou wilt not despise." Isa. 57:15, "Thus saith the high and
lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is holy, I dwell in the high and
holy place; with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive
the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones."
Chap. 66:2, "To this man will I look, even to him that is poor, and of a
contrite spirit."
Another affection often mentioned, as that in the
exercise of which much of true religion appears, is gratitude; especially
as exercised in thankfulness and praise to God. This being so much spoken of in
the book of Psalms, and other parts of the holy Scriptures, I need not mention
particular texts.
Again, the holy Scriptures do frequently speak of
compassion or mercy, as a very great and essential thing in true religion,
insomuch that good men are in Scripture denominated from hence; and a merciful
man and a good man are equivalent terms in Scripture; Isa. 57:1, "The
righteous perisheth, and no man layeth it to heart; and merciful men are taken
away." And the Scripture chooses out this quality, as that by which, in a
peculiar manner, a righteous man is deciphered; Psal. 37:21, "The
righteous showeth mercy, and giveth;" and ver. 26, "He is ever
merciful, and lendeth." And Prov. 14:21, "He that honoreth the Lord,
hath mercy on the poor.” And Col. 3:12, "Put ye on, as the elect of God,
holy and beloved, bowels of mercies," &c. This is one of those great
things by which those who are truly blessed are described by our Savior; Matt.
5:7, "Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy." And
this Christ also speaks of, as one of the weightier matters of the law; Matt.
23:23, “Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, for ye pay tithe of
mint, and anise, and cummin, and have omitted the weightier matters of the law,
judgment, mercy, and faith." To the like purpose is that, Mic. 6:8,
"He hath showed thee, O man, what is good: and what doth the Lord require
of thee, but to do justice, and love mercy, and walk humbly with thy God?"
And also that, Hos. 6:6 "For I desired mercy, and not sacrifice."
Which seems to have been a text much delighted in by our Savior, by his manner
of citing it once and again, Matt. 9:13, and 12:7.
Zeal is also spoken of, as a very essential part of
the religion of true saints. It is spoken of as a great thing Christ had in
view, in giving himself for our redemption; Tit. 2:14, "Who gave himself
for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a
peculiar people, zealous of good works." And this is spoken of, as the
great thing wanting in the lukewarm Laodiceans, Rev. 3:15, 16, 19.
I have mentioned but a few texts, out of an
innumerable multitude, all over the Scripture, which place religion very much
in the affections. But what has been observed, may be sufficient to show that
they who would deny that much of true religion lies in the affections, and
maintain the contrary, must throw away what we have been wont to own for our
Bible, and get some other rule, by which to judge of the nature of religion.
5. The Scriptures do represent true religion, as
being summarily comprehended in love, the chief of the affections, and fountain
of all other affections.
So our blessed Savior represents the matter, in
answer to the lawyer, who asked him, which was the great commandment of the law
Matt. 22:37-40: "Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God
with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the
first and great commandment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love
thy neighbor as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the law and the
prophets." Which last words signify as much, as that these two
commandments comprehend all the duty prescribed, and the religion taught in the
law and the prophets. And the apostle Paul does from time to time make the same
representation of the matter; as in Rom. 13:8, "He that loveth another,
hath fulfilled the law." And ver. 10, "Love is the fulfilling of the
law." And Gal. 5:14, "For all the law is fulfilled in one word, even
in this, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." So likewise in 1 Tim.
1:5, "Now the end of the commandment is charity, out of a pure
heart," &c. So the same apostle speaks of love, as the greatest thing
in religion, and as the vitals, essence and soul of it; without which, the
greatest knowledge and gifts, and the most glaring profession, and everything
else which appertains to religion, are vain and worthless; and represents it as
the fountain from whence proceeds all that is good, in 1 Cor. 13 through out;
for that which is there rendered charity, in the original is agaph, the proper English of
which is love.
Now, although it be true, that the love thus spoken
of includes the whole of a sincerely benevolent propensity of the soul towards
God and man; yet it may be considered, that it is evident from what has been
before observed, that this propensity or inclination of the soul, when in
sensible and vigorous exercise, becomes affection, and is no other than
affectionate love. And surely it is such vigorous and fervent love which Christ
speaks of, as the sum of all religion, when he speaks of loving God with all
our hearts, with all our souls, and with all our minds, and our neighbor as
ourselves, as the sum of all that was taught and prescribed in the law and the
prophets.
Indeed it cannot be supposed, when this affection of
love is here, and in other Scriptures, spoken of as the sum of all religion,
that hereby is meant the act, exclusive of the habit, or that the exercise of
the understanding is excluded, which is implied in all reasonable affection.
But it is doubtless true, and evident from these Scriptures, that the essence
of all true religion lies in holy love; and that in this divine affection, and
an habitual disposition to it, and that light which is the foundation of it,
and those things which are the fruits of it, consists the whole of religion.
From hence it clearly and certainly appears, that
great part of true religion consists in the affections. For love is not only
one of the affections, but it is the first and chief of the affections, and the
fountain of all the affections. From love arises hatred of those things which
are contrary to what we love, or which oppose and thwart us in those things
that we delight in: and from the various exercises of love and hatred,
according to the circumstances of the objects of these affections, as present
or absent, certain or uncertain, probable or improbable, arise all those other
affections of desire, hope, fear, joy, grief, gratitude, anger, &c. From a
vigorous, affectionate, and fervent love to God, will necessarily arise other
religious affections; hence will arise an intense hatred and abhorrence of sin,
fear of sin, and a dread of God's displeasure, gratitude to God for his
goodness, complacence and joy in God, when God is graciously and sensibly
present, and grief when he is absent, and a joyful hope when a future enjoyment
of God is expected, and fervent zeal for the glory of God. And in like manner,
from a fervent love to men, will arise all other virtuous affections towards
men.
6. The religion of the most eminent saints we have
an account of in the Scripture, consisted much in holy affections.
I shall take particular notice of three eminent
saints, who have expressed the frame and sentiments of their own hearts, and so
described their own religion, and the manner of their intercourse with God, in
the writings which they have left us, that are a part of the sacred canon.
The first instance I shall take notice of, is David,
that "man after God's own heart;" who has given us a lively
portraiture of his religion in the book of Psalms. Those holy songs of his he
has there left us, are nothing else but the expressions and breathings of
devout and holy affections; such as an humble and fervent love to God,
admiration of his glorious perfections and wonderful works, earnest desires,
thirstings, and pantings of soul after God, delight and joy in God, a sweet and
melting gratitude to God, for his great goodness, a holy exultation and triumph
of soul in the favor, sufficiency, and faithfulness of God, his love to, and
delight in the saints, the excellent of the earth, his great delight in the
word and ordinances of God, his grief for his own and others' sins, and his
fervent zeal for God, and against the enemies of God and his church. And these
expressions of holy affection, which the psalms of David are everywhere full
of, are the more to our present purpose, because those psalms are not only the
expressions of the religion of so eminent a saint, that God speaks of as so
agreeable to his mind; but were also, by the direction of the Holy Ghost,
penned for the use of the church of God in its public worship, not only in that
age, but in after ages; as being fitted to express the religion of all saints,
in all ages, as well as the religion of the Psalmist. And it is moreover to be
observed, that David, in the book of Psalms, speaks not as a private person,
but as the Psalmist of Israel, as the subordinate head of the church of God,
and leader in their worship and praises; and in many of the psalms speaks in
the name of Christ, as personating him in these breathings forth of holy affection;
and in many other psalms he speaks in the name of the church.
Another instance I shall observe, is the apostle
Paul; who was in many respects, the chief of all the ministers of the New
Testament; being above all others, a chosen vessel unto Christ, to bear his
name before the Gentiles, and made a chief instrument of propagating and
establishing the Christian church in the world, and of distinctly revealing the
glorious mysteries of the gospel, for the instruction of the church in all
ages; and (as has not been improperly thought by some) the most eminent servant
of Christ that ever lived, received to the highest rewards in the heavenly
kingdom of his Master. By what is said of him in the Scripture, he appears to
have been a person that was full of affection. And it is very manifest, that
the religion he expresses in his epistles, consisted very much in holy
affections. It appears by all his expressions of himself, that he was, in the
course of his life, inflamed, actuated, and entirely swallowed up, by a most
ardent love to his glorious Lord, esteeming all things as loss, for the
excellency of the knowledge of him, and esteeming them but dung that he might
win him. He represents himself, as overpowered by this holy affection, and as
it were compelled by it to go forward in his service, through all difficulties
and sufferings, 2 Cor. 5:14, 15. And his epistles are full of expressions of an
overpowering affection towards the people of Christ. He speaks of his dear love
to them, 2 Cor. 12:19, Phil. 4:1, 2 Tim. 1:2; of his "abundant love,"
2 Cor. 2:4; and of his "affectionate and tender love," as of a nurse
towards her children, 1 Thess. 2:7, 8: "But we were gentle among you, even
as a nurse cherisheth her children; so, being affectionately desirous of you we
were willing to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God only, but also
our own souls, because ye were dear unto us." So also he speaks of his
"bowels of love," Phil. 1:8, Philem. 5, 12, and 20. So he speaks of
his "earnest care" for others, 2 Cor. 8:16, and of his "bowels
of pity, or mercy towards them, Phil. 2:1; and of his concern for others, even
to anguish of heart," 2 Cor. 2:4: "For out of much affliction and
anguish of heart, I wrote unto you with many tears; not that you should be
grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto
you." He speaks of the great conflict of his soul for them, Col. 2:1. He
speaks of great and continual grief that he had in his heart from compassion to
the Jews, Rom. 9:2. He speaks of "his mouth's being opened, and his heart
enlarged" towards Christians, 2 Cor. 6:11: "O ye Corinthians, our
mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged." He often speaks of his
"affectionate and longing desires," 1 Thess. 2:8, Rom. 1:11, Phil.
1:8, and chap. 4:1, 2 Tim. 1:4. The same apostle is very often, in his
epistles, expressing the affection of joy, 2 Cor. 1:12 and chap. 7:7,
and ver. 9. 16. Phil. 1:4, and chap. 2:12, and chap 3:3. Col. 1:34. 1 Thess.
3:9. He speaks of his "rejoicing with great joy," Phil 4:10, Philem.
1:7; of his "joying and rejoicing," Phil. 2:1, 7, and "of his
rejoicing exceedingly," 2 Cor. 7:13, and of his being "filled with
comfort, and being exceeding joyful," 2 Cor. 7:4. He speaks of himself as
"always rejoicing," 2 Cor. 6:10. So he speaks of the triumphs of his
soul, 2 Cor. 2:14, and of his glorying in tribulation," 2 Thess. 1:4, and
Rom. 5:3. He also expresses the affection of hope; in Phil. 1:20, he
speaks of his "earnest expectation, and his hope." He likewise
expresses an affection of godly jealousy, 2 Cor. 11:2, 3. And it appears
by his whole history, after his conversion, in the Acts, and also by all his
epistles, and the accounts he gives of himself there that the affection of zeal,
as having the cause of his Master, and the interest and prosperity of his
church, for its object, was mighty in him, continually inflaming his heart,
strongly engaging to those great and constant labors he went through, in
instructing, exhorting, warning, and reproving others, "travailing in birth
with them;" conflicting with those powerful and innumerable enemies who
continually opposed him, wrestling with principalities and powers, not fighting
as one who beats the air, running the race set before him, continually pressing
forwards through all manner of difficulties and sufferings; so that others
thought him quite beside himself. And how full he was of affection, does
further appear by his being so full of tears: in 2 Cor. 2:4, he speaks of his a
many tears;" and so Acts 20:19; and of his "tears that he shed
continually night and day," ver. 31.
Now if anyone can consider these accounts given in
the Scripture of this great apostle, and which he gives of himself, and yet not
see that his religion consisted much in affection, must have a strange faculty
of managing his eyes to shut out the light which shines most full in his face.
The other instance I shall mention, is of the
apostle John, that beloved disciple, who was the nearest and dearest to his
Master, of any of the twelve, and was by him admitted to the greatest
privileges of any of them; being not only one of the three who were admitted to
be present with him in the mount at his transfiguration, and at the raising of
Jairus's daughter, and whom he took with him when he was in his agony, and one
of the three spoken of by the apostle Paul, as the three main pillars of the
Christian church; but was favored above all, in being admitted to lean on his
Master's bosom at his last supper, and in being chosen by Christ, as the
disciple to whom he would reveal his wonderful dispensations towards his
church, to the end of time; as we have an account in the Book of Revelation;
and to shut up the canon of the New Testament, and of the whole Scripture;
being preserved much longer than all the rest of the apostles, to set all
things in order in the Christian church, after their death.
It is evident by all his writings (as is generally
observed by divines) that he was a person remarkably full of affection: his
addresses to those whom he wrote to being inexpressibly tender and pathetical,
breathing nothing but the most fervent love; as though he were all made up of
sweet and holy affection. The proofs of which cannot be given without
disadvantage, unless we should transcribe his whole writings.
7. He whom God sent into the world to be the light
of the world, and head of the whole church, and the perfect example of true
religion and virtue, for the imitation of all, the Shepherd whom the whole
flock should follow wherever he goes, even the Lord Jesus Christ, was a person
who was remarkably of a tender and affectionate heart; and his virtue was
expressed very much in the exercise of holy affections. He was the greatest
instance of ardency, vigor and strength of love, to both God and man, that ever
was. It was these affections which got the victory, in that mighty struggle and
conflict of his affections, in his agonies, when "he prayed more
earnestly, and offered strong crying and tears," and wrestled in tears and
in blood. Such was the power of the exercises of his holy love, that they were
stronger than death, and in that great struggle, overcame those strong
exercises of the natural affections of fear and grief, when he was sore amazed,
and his soul was exceeding sorrowful, even unto death. And he also appeared to
be full of affection in the course of his life. We read of his great zeal,
fulfilling that in the 69th Psalm, "The zeal of thine house hath eaten me
up," John 2:17. We read of his grief for the sins of men, Mark 3:5:
"He looked round about on them with anger, being grieved for the hardness
of their hearts;" and his breaking forth in tears and exclamations, from
the consideration of the sin and misery of ungodly men and on the sight of the
city of Jerusalem, which was full of such inhabitants, Luke 19:41, 42: "And,
when he was come near, he beheld the city, and wept over it, saying, if thou
hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto
thy peace! But now they are hid from thine eyes." With chap. 13:34,
"O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that
are sent unto thee; how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a
hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would not!" We read of
Christ's earnest desire, Luke 22:15: "With desire have I desired to eat
this passover with you before I suffer." We often read of the affection of
pity or compassion in Christ, Matt. 15:32, and 18:34. Luke 7:13, and of his
"being moved with compassion," Matt. 9:36, and 14:14, and Mark 6:34.
And how tender did his heart appear to be, on occasion of Mary's and Martha's
mourning for their brother, and coming to him with their complaints and tears!
Their tears soon drew tears from his eyes he was affected with their grief, and
wept with them; though he knew their sorrow should so soon be turned into joy,
by their brother's being raised from the dead; see John 11. And how ineffably
affectionate was that last and dying discourse, which Jesus had with his eleven
disciples the evening before he was crucified; when he told them he was going
away, and foretold them the great difficulties and sufferings they should meet
with in the world, when he was gone; and comforted and counseled them as his
dear little children; and bequeathed to them his Holy Spirit, and therein his peace,
and his comfort and joy, as it were in his last will and testament, in the
13th, 14th, 15th, and 16th chapters of John; and concluded the whole with that
affectionate intercessory prayer for them, and his whole church, in chap. 17.
Of all the discourses ever penned, or uttered by the mouth of any man, this
seems to be the most affectionate and affecting.
8. The religion of heaven consists very much in
affection.
There is doubtless true religion in heaven, and true
religion in its utmost purity and perfection. But according to the Scripture
representation of the heavenly state, the religion of heaven consists chiefly
in holy and mighty love and joy, and the expression of these in most fervent
and exalted praises. So that the religion of the saints in heaven, consists in
the same things with that religion of the saints on earth, which is spoken of
in our text, viz., love, and "joy unspeakable and full of glory." Now
it would be very foolish to pretend, that because the saints in heaven be not united
to flesh and blood, and have no animal fluids to be moved (through the laws of
union of soul and body) with those great emotions of their souls, that
therefore their exceeding love and joy are no affections. We are not speaking
of the affections of the body, but of the affections of the soul, the chief of
which are love and joy. When these are in the soul, whether that
be in the body or out of it, the soul is affected and moved. And when they are
in the soul, in that strength in which they are in the saints in heaven, the
soul is mightily affected and moved, or, which is the same thing, has great
affections. It is true, we do not experimentally know what love and joy are in
a soul out of a body, or in a glorified body; i.e., we have not had experience
of love and joy in a soul in these circumstances; but the saints on earth do
know what divine love and joy in the soul are, and they know that love and joy
are of the same kind with the love and joy which are in heaven, in separate
souls there. The love and joy of the saints on earth, is the beginning and
dawning of the light, life, and blessedness of heaven, and is like their love
and joy there; or rather, the same in nature, though not the same with it, or
like to it, in degree and circumstances. This is evident by many Scriptures, as
Prov. 4:18; John 4:14, and chap. 6:40, 47, 50, 51, 54, 58; 1 John 3:16; 1 Cor.
13:8-12. It is unreasonable therefore to suppose, that the love and joy of the
saints in heaven, not only differ in degree and circumstances, from the holy love
and joy of the saints on earth, but is so entirely different in nature, that
they are no affections; and merely because they have no blood and animal
spirits to be set in motion by them, which motion of the blood and animal
spirits is not of the essence of these affections, in men on the earth, but the
effect of them; although by their reaction they may make some circumstantial
difference in the sensation of the mind. There is a sensation of the mind which
loves and rejoices, that is antecedent to any effects on the fluids of the
body; and this sensation of the mind, therefore, does not depend on these
motions in the body, and so may be in the soul without the body. And wherever
there are the exercises of love and joy, there is that sensation of the mind,
whether it be in the body or out; and that inward sensation, or kind of
spiritual sense, or feeling, and motion of the soul, is what is called
affection: the soul when it thus feels (if I may say so), and is thus moved, is
said to be affected, and especially when this inward sensation and motion are
to a very high degree, as they are in the saints in heaven. If we can learn
anything of the state of heaven from the Scripture, the love and joy that the
saints have there, is exceeding great and vigorous; impressing the heart with
the strongest and most lively sensation of inexpressible sweetness, mightily
moving, animating and engaging them, making them like a flame of fire. And if
such love and joy be not affections, then the word affection is of no
use in language. Will any say, that the saints in heaven, in beholding the face
of their Father, and the glory of their Redeemer, and contemplating his
wonderful works, and particularly his laying down his life for them, have their
hearts nothing moved and affected by all which they behold or consider?
Hence, therefore, the religion of heaven, consisting
chiefly in holy love and joy, consists very much in affection; and therefore,
undoubtedly, true religion consists very much in affection. The way to learn
the true nature of anything, is to go where that thing is to be found in its
purity and perfection. If we would know the nature of true gold we must view
it, not in the ore, but when it is refined. If we would learn what true
religion is, we must go where there is true religion, and nothing but true
religion, and in its highest perfection, without any defect or mixture. All who
are truly religious are not of this world, they are strangers here, and belong
to heaven; they are born from above, heaven is their native country, and the
nature which they receive by this heavenly birth, is a heavenly nature, they
receive an anointing from above; that principle of true religion which is in
them, is a communication of the religion of heaven; their grace is the dawn of
glory; and God fits them for that world by conforming them to it.
9. This appears from the nature and design of the
ordinances and duties, which God hath appointed, as means and expressions of
true religion.
To instance in the duty of prayer: it is manifest,
we are not appointed in this duty, to declare God's perfections, his majesty,
holiness, goodness, and all-sufficiency, and our own meanness, emptiness,
dependence, and unworthiness, and our wants and desires, to inform God of these
things, or to incline his heart, and prevail with him to be willing to show us
mercy; but suitably to affect our own hearts with the things we express, and so
to prepare us to receive the blessings we ask. And such gestures and manner of
external behavior in the worship of God, which custom has made to be
significations of humility and reverence, can be of no further use than as they
have some tendency to affect our own hearts, or the hearts of others.
And the duty of singing praises to God seems to be
appointed wholly to excite and express religious affections. No other reason
can be assigned why we should express ourselves to God in verse, rather than in
prose, and do it with music but only, that such is our nature and frame, that
these things have a tendency to move our affections.
The same thing appears in the nature and design of
the sacraments, which God hath appointed. God, considering our frame, hath not
only appointed that we should be told of the great things of the gospel, and of
the redemption of Christ, and instructed in them by his word; but also that
they should be, as it were, exhibited to our view, in sensible representations,
in the sacraments, the more to affect us with them.
And the impressing divine things on the hearts and
affections of men, is evidently one great and main end for which God has
ordained that his word delivered in the holy Scriptures, should be opened,
applied, and set home upon men, in preaching. And therefore it does not answer
the aim which God had in this institution, merely for men to have good commentaries
and expositions on the Scripture, and other good books of divinity; because,
although these may tend as well as preaching to give men a good doctrinal or
speculative understanding of the things of the word of God, yet they have not
an equal tendency to impress them on men's hearts and affections. God hath
appointed a particular and lively application of his word to men in the
preaching of it, as a fit means to affect sinners with the importance of the
things of religion, and their own misery, and necessity of a remedy, and the
glory and sufficiency of a remedy provided; and to stir up the pure minds of
the saints, and quicken their affections, by often bringing the great things of
religion to their remembrance, and setting them before them in their proper
colors, though they know them, and have been fully instructed in them already,
2 Pet. 1:12, 13. And particularly, to promote those two affections in them,
which are spoken of in the text, love and joy: "Christ gave some,
apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and
teachers; that the body of Christ might be edified in love," Eph. 4:11,
12, 16. The apostle in instructing and counseling Timothy concerning the work
of the ministry, informs him that the great end of that word which a minister
is to preach, is love or charity, 1 Tim. 3, 4, 5. And another affection which
God has appointed preaching as a means to promote in the saints, is joy; and
therefore ministers are called "helpers of their joy," 2 Cor. 1:24.
10. It is an evidence that true religion, or
holiness of heart, lies very much in the affection of the heart, that the
Scriptures place the sin of the heart very much in hardness of heart. Thus the
Scriptures do everywhere. It was hardness of heart which excited grief and
displeasure in Christ towards the Jews, Mark 3:5: "He looked round about
on then, with anger, being grieved for the hardness of their hearts." It
is from men's having such a heart as this, that they treasure up wrath for
themselves: Rom. 2:5, "After thy hardness and impenitent heart, treasurest
up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath, and revelation of the righteous
judgment of God." The reason given why the house of Israel would not obey
God, was, that they were hardhearted: Ezekiel 3:7, "But the house of
Israel will not hearken unto thee; for they will not hearken unto me: for all
the house of Israel are impudent and hard-hearted." The wickedness of that
perverse rebellious generation in the wilderness, is ascribed to the hardness
of their hearts: Psal. 95:7-10, "To-day if ye will hear his voice, harden
not your heart, as in the provocation, and as in the day of temptation in the
wilderness; when your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my work: forty
years long was I grieved with this generation, and said, It is a people that do
err in their heart," &c. This is spoken of as what prevented
Zedekiah's turning to the Lord: 2 Chron. 36:13, "He stiffened his neck,
and hardened his heart from turning to the Lord God of Israel." This
principle is spoken of, as that from whence men are without the fear of God,
and depart from God's ways: Isa. 63:17, "O Lord, why hast thou made us to
err from thy ways and hardened our heart from thy fear?" And men's
rejecting Christ, and opposing Christianity, is laid to this principle: Acts
19:9, "But when divers were hardened, and believed not, but spake evil of
that way before the multitude." God's leaving men to the power of the sin
and corruption of the heart is often expressed by God's hardening their hearts:
Rom. 9:18, "Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom
he will he hardeneth." John 12:40, "He hath blinded their minds, and
hardened their hearts." And the apostle seems to speak of "an evil
heart that departs from the living God, and a hard heart," as the same
thing: Heb. 3:8, "Harden not your heart, as in the provocation,"
&c.; ver. 12, 13, "Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an
evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God: but exhort one
another daily, while it is called to-day; lest any of you be hardened through
the deceitfulness of sin." And that great work of God in conversion, which
consists in delivering a person from the power of sin, and mortifying
corruption, is expressed, once and again, by God's "taking away the heart
of stone, and giving a heart of flesh," Ezek. 11:19, and chap. 36:26.
Now by a hard heart, is plainly meant an unaffected
heart, or a heart not easy to be moved with virtuous affections, like a stone,
insensible, stupid, unmoved, and hard to be impressed. Hence the hard heart is
called a stony heart, and is opposed to a heart of flesh, that has
feeling, and is sensibly touched and moved. We read in Scripture of a hard
heart, and a tender heart; and doubtless we are to understand these, as contrary
the one to the other. But what is a tender heart, but a heart which is easily
impressed with what ought to affect it? God commends Josiah, because his heart
was tender; and it is evident by those things which are mentioned as
expressions and evidences of this tenderness of heart, that by his heart being
tender is meant, his heart being easily moved with religious and pious
affection: 2 Kings 22:19, "Because thine heart was tender, and thou hast
humbled thyself before the Lord, when thou heardest what I spake against this
place, and against the inhabitants thereof, that they should become a
desolation and a curse, and hast rent thy clothes, and wept before me, I also
have heard thee, saith the Lord." And this is one thing, wherein it is
necessary we should "become as little children, in order to our entering
into the kingdom of God," even that we should have our hearts tender, and
easily affected and moved in spiritual and divine things, as little children
have in other things.
It is very plain in some places, in the texts
themselves, that by hardness of heart is meant a heart void of affection. So,
to signify the ostrich's being without natural affection to her young, it is
said, Job 39:16, "She hardeneth her heart against her young ones, as though
they were not hers." So a person having a heart unaffected in time of
danger, is expressed by his hardening his heart: Prov. 28:14, "Happy is
the man that feareth alway; but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into
mischief."
Now, therefore, since it is so plain, that by a hard
heart, in Scripture, is meant a heart destitute of pious affections, and since
also the Scriptures do so frequently place the sin and corruption of the heart
in hardness of heart; it is evident, that the grace and holiness of the heart,
on the contrary, must, in a great measure, consist in its having pious
affections, and being easily susceptive of such affection. Divines are
generally agreed, that sin radically and fundamentally consist in what is
negative, or privative, having its root and foundation in a privation or want
of holiness. And therefore undoubtedly, if it be so that sin does very much
consist in hardness of hearts and so in the want of pious affections of heart,
holiness does consist very much in those pious affections.
I am far from supposing that all affections do show
a tender heart: hatred, anger, vainglory, and other selfish and self-exalting
affections, may greatly prevail in the hardest heart. But yet it is evident,
that hardness of heart and tenderness of heart, are expressions that relate to
the affection of the heart, and denote the heart's being susceptible of, or
shut up against certain affections; of which I shall have occasion to speak
more afterwards.
Upon the whole, I think it clearly and abundantly
evident, that true religion lies very much in the affections. Not that I think
these arguments prove, that religion in the hearts of the truly godly, is ever
in exact proportion to the degree of affection, and present emotion of the
mind: for undoubtedly, there is much affection in the true saints which is not
spiritual; their religious affections are often mixed; all is not from grace,
but much from nature. And though the affections have not their seat in the
body; yet the constitution of the body may very much contribute to the present
emotion of the mind. And the degree of religion is rather to be judged of by
the fixedness and strength of the habit that is exercised in affection, whereby
holy affection is habitual, than by the degree of the present exercise; and the
strength of that habit is not always in proportion to outward effects and
manifestations, or inward effects, in the hurry and vehemence, and sudden
changes of the course of the thoughts of the mind. But yet it is evident, that
religion consists so much in affection, as that without holy affection there is
no true religion; and no light in the understanding is good, which does not
produce holy affection in the heart: no habit or principle in the heart is
good, which has no such exercise; and no external fruit is good, which does not
proceed from such exercises.
Having thus considered the evidence of the
proposition laid down, I proceed to some inferences.
1. We may hence learn how great their error is, who
are for discarding all religious affections, as having nothing solid or
substantial in them.
There seems to be too much of a disposition this
way, prevailing in this land at this time. Because many who, in the late
extraordinary season, appeared to have great religious affections, did not
manifest a right temper of mind, and run into many errors, in the time of their
affections, and the heat of their zeal; and because the high affections of many
seem to be so soon come to nothing, and some who seemed to be mightily raised
and swallowed up with joy and zeal, for a while, seem to have returned like the
dog to his vomit; hence religious affections in general are grown out of credit
with great numbers, as though true religion did not at all consist in them.
Thus we easily and naturally run from one extreme to another. A little while
ago we were in the other extreme; there was a prevalent disposition to look
upon all high religious affections as eminent exercises of true grace, without
much inquiring into the nature and source of those affections, and the manner
in which they arose: if persons did but appear to be indeed very much moved and
raised, so as to be full of religious talk, and express themselves with great
warmth and earnestness, and to be filled, or to be very full, as the phrases
were; it was too much the manner, without further examination, to conclude such
persons were full of the Spirit of God, and had eminent experience of his
gracious influences. This was the extreme which was prevailing three or four
years ago. But of late, instead of esteeming and admiring all religious
affections without distinction, it is a thing much more prevalent, to reject
and discard all without distinction. Herein appears the subtlety of Satan.
While he saw that affections were much in vogue, knowing the greater part of
the land were not versed in such things, and had not had much experience of
great religious affections to enable them to judge well of them, and
distinguish between true and false: then he knew he could best play his game,
by sowing tares amongst the wheat, and mingling false affections with the works
of God's Spirit: he knew this to be a likely way to delude and eternally ruin
many souls, and greatly to wound religion in the saints, and entangle them in a
dreadful wilderness, and by and by, to bring all religion into disrepute.
But now, when the ill consequences of these false
affections appear, and it is become very apparent, that some of those emotions
which made a glaring show, and were by many greatly admired, were in reality
nothing; the devil sees it to be for his interest to go another way to work,
and to endeavor to his utmost to propagate and establish a persuasion, that all
affections and sensible emotions of the mind, in things of religion, are
nothing at all to be regarded, but are rather to be avoided, and carefully
guarded against, as things of a pernicious tendency. This he knows is the way
to bring all religion to a mere lifeless formality, and effectually shut out
the power of godliness, and everything which is spiritual, and to have all true
Christianity turned out of doors. For although to true religion there must
indeed be something else besides affection; yet true religion consists so much
in the affections, that there can be no Hue religion without them. He who has
no religious affection, is in a state of spiritual death, and is wholly
destitute of the powerful, quickening, saving influences of the Spirit of God
upon his heart. As there is no true religion where there is nothing else but
affection, so there is no true religion where there is no religious affection.
As on the one hand, there must be light in the understanding, as well as an
affected fervent heart; where there is heat without light, there can be nothing
divine or heavenly in that heart; so on the other hand, where there is a kind
of light without heat, a head stored with notions and speculations, with a cold
and unaffected heart, there can be nothing divine in that light, that knowledge
is no true spiritual knowledge of divine things. If the great things of
religion are rightly understood, they will affect the heart. The reason why men
are not affected by such infinitely great, important, glorious, and wonderful
things, as they often hear and read of, in the word of God, is undoubtedly
because they are blind; if they were not so, it would be impossible, and
utterly inconsistent with human nature, that their hearts should be otherwise
than strongly impressed, and greatly moved by such things.
This manner of slighting all religious affections,
is the way exceedingly to harden the hearts of men, and to encourage them in
their stupidity and senselessness, and to keep them in a state of spiritual
death as long as they live, and bring them at last to death eternal. The
prevailing prejudice against religious affections at this day, in the land, is
apparently of awful effect to harden the hearts of sinners, and damp the graces
of many of the saints, and stun the life and power of religion, and preclude
the effect of ordinances, and hold us down in a state of dullness and apathy,
and undoubtedly causes many persons greatly to offend God, in entertaining mean
and low thoughts of the extraordinary work he has lately wrought in this land.
And for persons to despise and cry down all
religious affections, is the way to shut all religion out of their own hearts,
and to make thorough work in ruining their souls.
They who condemn high affections in others, are
certainly not likely to have high affections themselves. And let it be
considered, that they who have but little religious affection, have certainly
but little religion. And they who condemn others for their religious
affections, and have none themselves, have no religion.
There are false affections, and there are true. A
man's having much affection, does not prove that he has any true religion: but
if he has no affection it proves that he has no true religion. The right way,
is not to reject all affections, nor to approve all; but to distinguish between
affections, approving some, and rejecting others; separating between the wheat
and the chaff, the gold and the dross, the precious and the vile.
2. If it be so, that true religion lies much in the
affections, hence we may infer, that such means are to be desired, as have much
of a tendency to move the affections. Such books, and such a way of preaching
the word, and administration of ordinances, and such a way of worshipping God
in prayer, and singing praises, is much to be desired, as has a tendency deeply
to affect the hearts of those who attend these means.
Such a kind of means would formerly have been highly
approved of, and applauded by the generality of the people of the land, as the
most excellent and profitable, and having the greatest tendency to promote the
ends of the means of grace. But the prevailing taste seems of late strangely to
be altered: that pathetical manner of praying and preaching, which would
formerly have been admired and extolled, and that for this reason, because it
had such a tendency to move the affections, now, in great multitudes,
immediately excites disgust, and moves no other affections, that those of
displeasure and contempt.
Perhaps, formerly the generality (at least of the
common people) were in the extreme, of looking too much to an affectionate
address, in public performances: but now, a very great part of the people seem
to have gone far into a contrary extreme. Indeed there may be such means, as
may have a great tendency to stir up the passions of weak and ignorant persons,
and yet have no great tendency to benefit their souls: for though they may have
a tendency to excite affections, they may have little or none to excite
gracious affections, or any affections tending to grace. But undoubtedly, if
the things of religion, in the means used, are treated according to their
nature, and exhibited truly, so as tends to convey just apprehensions, and a
right judgment of them; the more they have a tendency to move the affections
the better.
3. If true religion lies much in the affections,
hence we may learn, what great cause we have to be ashamed and confounded
before God, that we are no more affected with the great things of religion. It
appears from what has been said, that this arises from our having so little
true religion.
God has given to mankind affections, for the same
purpose which he has given all the faculties and principles of the human soul
for, viz., that they might be subservient to man's chief end, and the great
business for which God has created him, that is, the business of religion. And
yet how common is it among mankind, that their affections are much more
exercised and engaged in other matters, than in religion! In things which
concern men's worldly interest, their outward delights, their honor and
reputation, and their natural relations, they have their desires eager, their
appetites vehement, their love warm and affectionate, their zeal ardent; in
these things their hearts are tender and sensible, easily moved, deeply
impressed, much concerned, very sensibly affected, and greatly engaged; much
depressed with grief at worldly losses, and highly raised with joy at worldly
successes and prosperity. But how insensible and unmoved are most men, about
the great things of another world! How dull are their affections! How heavy and
hard their hearts in these matters! Here their love is cold, their desires languid,
their zeal low, and their gratitude small. How they can sit and hear of the
infinite height, and depth, and length, and breadth of the love of God in
Christ Jesus, of his giving his infinitely dear Son, to be offered up a
sacrifice for the sins of men, and of the unparalleled love of the innocent,
and holy, and tender Lamb of God, manifested in his dying agonies, his bloody
sweat, his loud and bitter cries, and bleeding heart, and all this for enemies,
to redeem them from deserved, eternal burnings, and to bring to unspeakable and
everlasting joy and glory; and yet be cold, and heavy, insensible, and
regardless! Where are the exercises of our affections proper, if not here? What
is it that does more require them? And what can be a fit occasion of their
lively and vigorous exercise, if not such a one as this? Can anything be set in
our view, greater and more important? Any thing more wonderful and surprising?
Or more nearly concerning our interest? Can we suppose the wise Creator
implanted such principles in the human nature as the affections, to be of use
to us, and to be exercised on certain proper occasions, but to lie still on
such an occasion as this? Can any Christian who believes the truth of these
things, entertain such thoughts?
If we ought ever to exercise our affections at all,
and if the Creator has not unwisely constituted the human nature in making
these principles a part of it, when they are vain and useless; then they ought
to be exercised about those objects which are most worthy of them. But is there
anything which Christians can find in heaven or earth, so worthy to be the
objects of their admiration and love, their earnest and longing desires, their
hope, and their rejoicing, and their fervent zeal, as those things that are
held forth to us in the gospel of Jesus Christ? In which not only are things
declared most worthy to affect us, but they are exhibited in the most affecting
manner. The glory and beauty of the blessed Jehovah, which is most worthy in
itself, to be the object of our admiration and love, is there exhibited in the
most affecting manner that can he conceived of, as it appears, shining in all
its luster, in the face of an incarnate, infinitely loving, meek,
compassionate, dying Redeemer. All the virtues of the Lamb of God, his
humility, patience, meekness, submission, obedience, love and compassion, are
exhibited to our view, in a manner the most tending to move our affections, of
any that can be imagined; as they all had their greatest trial, and their
highest exercise, and so their brightest manifestation, when he was in the most
affecting circumstances; even when he was under his last sufferings, those
unutterable and unparalleled sufferings he endured, from his tender love and
pity to us. There also the hateful nature of our sins is manifested in the most
affecting manner possible: as we see the dreadful effects of them, in that our
Redeemer, who undertook to answer for us, suffered for them. And there we have
the most affecting manifestation of God's hatred of sin, and his wrath and
justice in punishing it; as we see his justice in the strictness and
inflexibleness of it; and his wrath in its terribleness, in so dreadfully
punishing our sins, in one who was infinitely dear to him, and loving to us. So
has God disposed things, in the affair of our redemption, and in his glorious
dispensations, revealed to us in the gospel, as though everything were
purposely contrived in such a manner, as to have the greatest possible tendency
to reach our hearts in the most tender part, and move our affections most
sensibly and strongly. How great cause have we therefore to be humbled to the
dust, that we are no more affected!
PART II.
SHOWING WHAT ARE NO CERTAIN SIGNS THAT RELIGIOUS AFFECTIONS ARE
GRACIOUS, OR THAT THEY ARE NOT.
If anyone, on the reading of
what has been just now said, is ready to acquit himself, and say, "I am
not one of those who have no religious affections; I am often greatly moved
with the consideration of the great things of religion:" let him not content
himself with this, that he has religious affections: for as we observed before,
as we ought not to reject and condemn all affections, as though true religion
did not at all consist in affection; so on the other hand, we ought not to
approve of all, as though everyone that was religiously affected had true
grace, and was therein the subject of the saving influences of the Spirit of
God; and that therefore the right way is to distinguish among religious
affections, between one sort and another. Therefore let us now endeavor to do
this; and in order to do it, I would do two things.
I. I would mention some things, which are no signs
one way or the other, either that affections are such as true religion consists
in, or that they are otherwise; that we may be guarded against judging of
affections by false signs.
II. I would observe some things, wherein those
affections which are spiritual and gracious, differ from those which are not
so, and may be distinguished and known.
First, I would take notice of some things, which are
no signs that affect titans are gracious, or that they are not.
It is no sign one way or the other, that religious
affections are very great, or raised very high.
Some are ready to condemn all high affections: if
persons appear to have their religious affections raised to an extraordinary
pitch, they are prejudiced against them, and determine that they are delusions,
without further inquiry. But if it be, as has been proved, that true religion
lies very much in religious affections, then it follows, that if there be a
great deal of true religion, there will be great religious affections; if true
religion in the hearts of men be raised to a great height, divine and holy
affections will be raised to a great height.
Love is an affection, but will any Christian say,
men ought not to love God and Jesus Christ in a high degree? And will any say,
we ought not to have a very great hatred of sin, and a very deep sorrow for it?
Or that we ought not to exercise a high degree of gratitude to God for the
mercies we receive of him, and the great things he has done for the salvation
of fallen men? Or that we should not have very great and strong desires after
God and holiness? Is there any who will profess, that his affections in
religion are great enough; and will say, "I have no cause to be humbled,
that I am no more affected with the things of religion than I am; I have no
reason to be ashamed, that I have no greater exercises of love to God and
sorrow for sin, and gratitude for the mercies which I have received?" Who
is there that will bless God that he is affected enough with what he has read
and heard of the wonderful love of God to worms and rebels, in giving his only
begotten Son to die for them, and of the dying love of Christ; and will pray
that he may not be affected with them in any higher degree, because high
affections are improper and very unlovely in Christians, being enthusiastical,
and ruinous to true religion?
Our text plainly speaks of great and high affections
when it speaks of "repining with joy unspeakable, and full of glory:"
here the most superlative expressions are used, which language will afford. And
the Scriptures often require us to exercise very high affections: thus in the
first and great commandment of the law, there is an accumulation of
expressions, as though words were wanting to express the degree in which we
ought to love God: "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,
with all thy soul, with all thy mind, and with all thy strength." So the
saints are called upon to exercise high degrees of joy: "Rejoice,"
says Christ to his disciples, "and be exceeding glad," Matt. 5:12. So
it is said, Psalm 68:3, "Let the righteous be glad: let them rejoice
before God: yea, let them exceedingly rejoice." So in the book of Psalms,
the saints are often called upon to shout for joy; and in Luke 6:23, to leap
for joy. So they are abundantly called upon to exercise high degrees of
gratitude for mercies, to "praise God with all their hearts, with hearts
lifted up in the ways of the Lord, and their souls magnifying the Lord, singing
his praises, talking of his wondrous works, declaring his doings, &c."
And we find the most eminent saints in Scripture
often professing high affections. Thus the Psalmist speaks of his love, as if
it were unspeakable; Psal. 119:97, "O how love I thy law!" So he
expresses a great degree of hatred of sin, Psal. 139:21, 29: "Do not I
hate them, O Lord, that hate thee? And am not I grieved with them that rise up
against thee? I hate them with perfect hatred." He also expresses a high
degree of sorrow for sin: he speaks of his sins "going over his head as a
heavy burden that was too heavy for him: and of his roaring all the day, and
his moisture being turned into the drought of summer," and his bones being
as it were broken with sorrow. So he often expresses great degrees of spiritual
desires, in a multitude of the strongest expressions which can be conceived of;
such as "his longing, his soul's thirsting as a dry and thirsty land,
where no water is, his panting, his flesh and heart crying out, his soul's
breaking for the longing it hath," &c. He expresses the exercises of
great and extreme grief for the sins of others, Psal. 119:136, "Rivers of
water run down mine eyes, because they keep not thy law." And verse 53,
"Horror hath taken hold upon me, because of the wicked that forsake thy
law." He expresses high exercises of joy, Psal. 21:1: "The king shall
joy in thy strength, and in thy salvation how greatly shall he rejoice."
Psal. 71:23 "My lips shall greatly rejoice when I sing unto thee."
Psal. 63:3, 4, 5, 6, 7, "Because thy loving kindness is better than life;
my lips shall praise thee, Thus will I bless thee, while I live: I will lift up
my hands in thy name. My soul shall be satisfied as with marrow and fatness;
and my mouth shall praise thee with joyful lips; when I remember thee upon my
bed, and meditate on thee in the night watches. Because thou hast been my help;
therefore in the shadow of thy wings will I rejoice."
The Apostle Paul expresses high exercises of
affection. Thus he expresses the exercises of pity and concern for others'
good, even to anguish of heart; a great, fervent, and abundant love, and
earnest and longing desires, and exceeding joy; and speaks of the exultation
and triumphs of his soul, and his earnest expectation and hope, and his
abundant tears, and the travails of his soul, in pity, grief, earnest desires,
godly jealousy, and fervent zeal, in many places that have been cited already,
and which therefore I need not repeat. John the Baptist expressed great joy,
John 3:39. Those blessed women that anointed the body of Jesus, are represented
as in a very high exercise of religious affection, on occasion of Christ's
resurrection, Matt. 28:8: "And they departed from the sepulcher with fear
and great joy."
It is often foretold of the church of God, in her
future happy seasons here on earth, that they shall exceedingly rejoice: Psal.
89:15, 16, "They shall walk, O Lord, in the light of thy countenance. In
thy name shall they rejoice all the day: and in thy righteousness shall they be
exalted." Zech. 9:9, "Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O
daughter of Jerusalem: behold thy King cometh," &c. The same is
represented in innumerable other places. And because high degrees of joy are
the proper and genuine fruits of the gospel of Christ, therefore the angel
calls this gospel, "good tidings of great joy, that should be to all
people."
The saints and angels in heaven, that have religion
in its highest perfection, are exceedingly affected with what they behold and
contemplate of God's perfections and works. They are all as a pure heavenly
flame of fire in their love and in the greatness and strength of their joy and
gratitude: their praises are represented, "as the voice of many waters and
as the voice of a great thunder." Now the only reason why their affections
are so much higher than the holy affections of saints on earth, is, they see
the things they are affected by, more according to their truth, and have their
affections more conformed to the nature of things. And therefore, if religious
affections in men here below, are but of the same nature and kind with theirs,
the higher they are, and the nearer they are to theirs in degree, the better,
because therein they will be so much the more conformed to truth, as theirs
are.
From these things it certainly appears, that
religious affections being in a very high degree, is no evidence that they are
not such as have the nature of true religion. Therefore they do greatly err,
who condemn persons as enthusiasts merely because their affections are very
high.
And on the other hand, it is no evidence that
religious affections are of a spiritual and gracious nature, because they are
great. It is very manifest by the holy Scripture, our sure and infallible rule
to judge of things of this nature, that there are religious affections which
are very high, that are not spiritual and saving. The Apostle Paul speaks of
affections in the Galatians, which had been exceedingly elevated, and which yet
he manifestly speaks of, as fearing that they were vain, and had come to
nothing: Gal. 4:15, "Where is the blessedness you spoke of? For I bear you
record, that if it had been possible, you would have plucked out your own eyes,
and have given them to me." And in the 11th verse, he tells them, "he
was afraid of them, lest he had bestowed upon them labor in vain." So the
children of Israel were greatly affected with God's mercy to them, when they
had seen how wonderfully he wrought for them at the Red Sea, where they sang
God's praise; though they soon forgot his works. So they were greatly affected
again at mount Sinai, when they saw the marvelous manifestations God made of
himself there; and seemed mightily engaged in their minds, and with great
forwardness made answer, when God proposed his holy covenant to them, saying,
"All that the Lord hath spoken will we do, and be obedient." But how
soon was there an end to all this mighty forwardness and engagedness of
affection! How quickly were they turned aside after other gods, rejoicing and
shouting around their golden calf! So great multitudes who were affected with
the miracle of raising Lazarus from the dead, were elevated to a high degree,
and made a mighty ado, when Jesus presently after entered into Jerusalem, exceedingly
magnifying Christ, as though the ground were not good enough for the ass he
rode to tread upon; and therefore cut branches of palm trees, and strewed them
in the way; yea, pulled off their garments, and spread them in the way; and
cried with loud voices, "Hosanna to the Son of David, blessed is he that
cometh in the name of the Lord, hosanna in the highest;" so as to make the
whole city ring again, and put all into an uproar. We learn by the evangelist
John, that the reason why the people made this ado, was because they were
affected with the miracle of raising Lazarus, John 12:18. Here was a vast
multitude crying Hosanna on this occasion, so that it gave occasion to the
Pharisees to say, "Behold, the world has gone after him," John 12:19,
but Christ had at that time but few true disciples. And how quickly was this
ado at an end! All of this nature is quelled and dead, when this Jesus stands
bound, with a mock robe and a crown of thorns, to be derided, spit upon,
scourged, condemned and executed. Indeed, there was a great and loud outcry
concerning him among the multitude then, as well as before; but of a very
different kind: it is not then, Hosanna, hosanna, but Crucify, crucify.
And it is the concurring voice of all orthodox
divines, that there may be religious affections, which are raised to a very
high degree, and yet there be nothing of true religion.[1]
II. It is no sign that affections have the nature of
true religion, or that they have not, that they have great effects on the body.
All affections whatsoever, have in some respect or
degree, an effect on the body. As was observed before, such is our nature, and
such are the laws of union of soul and body, that the mind can have no lively
or vigorous exercise, without some effect upon the body. So subject is the body
to the mind, and so much do its fluids, especially the animal spirits, attend
the motions and exercises of the mind, that there cannot be so much as an
intense thought, without an effect upon them. Yea, it is questionable whether
an imbodied soul ever so much as thinks one thought, or has any exercise at
all, but that there is some corresponding motion or alteration of motion, in some
degree, of the fluids, in some part of the body. But universal experience
shows, that the exercise of the affections have in a special manner a tendency
to some sensible effect upon the body. And if this be so, that all affections
have some effect upon the body, we may then well suppose, the greater those
affections be, and the more vigorous their exercise (other circumstances being
equal) the greater will be the effect on the body. Hence it is not to be
wondered at, that very great and strong exercises of the affections should have
great effects on the body. And therefore, seeing there are very great
affections, both common and spiritual; hence it is not to be wondered at, that
great effects on the body should arise from both these kinds of affections. And
consequently these effects are no signs, that the affections they arise from,
are of one kind or the other.
Great effects on the body certainly are no sure
evidences that affections are spiritual; for we see that such effects
oftentimes arise from great affections about temporal things, and when religion
is no way concerned in them. And if great affections about secular things, that
are purely natural, may have these effects, I know not by what rule we should
determine that high affections about religious things, which arise in like
manner from nature, cannot have the like effect.
Nor, on the other hand, do I know of any rule any
have to determine, that gracious and holy affections, when raised as high as
any natural affections, and have equally strong and vigorous exercises, cannot
have a great effect on the body. No such rule can be drawn from reason: I know
of no reason, why a being affected with a view of God's glory should not cause
the body to faint, as well as being affected with a view of Solomon's glory.
And no such rule has as yet been produced from the Scripture; none has ever
been found in all the late controversies which have been about things of this
nature. There is a great power in spiritual affections: we read of the power
which worketh in Christians,[2] and of the Spirit of God
being in them as the Spirit of power,[3] and of the effectual
working of his power in them.[4] But man's nature is weak:
flesh and blood are represented in Scripture as exceeding weak; and
particularly with respect to its unfitness for great spiritual and heavenly
operations and exercises, Matt. 26:41, 1 Cor. 15:43, and 50. The text we are
upon speaks of "joy unspeakable, and full of glory." And who that
considers what man's nature is, and what the nature of the affections is, can
reasonably doubt but that such unutterable and glorious joys, may be too great
and mighty for weak dust and ashes, so as to be considerably overbearing to it?
It is evident by the Scripture that true divine discoveries, or ideas of God's
glory, when given in a great degree have a tendency, by affecting the mind, to
overbear the body; because the Scripture teaches us often, that if these ideas
or views should be given to such a degree as they are given in heaven, the weak
frame of the body could not subsist under it, and that no man can, in that
manner, see God and live. The knowledge which the saints have of God's beauty
and glory in this world, and those holy affections that arise from it, are of
the same nature and kind with what the saints are the subjects of in heaven,
differing only in degree and circumstances: what God gives them here, is a
foretaste of heavenly happiness, and an earnest of their future inheritance.
And who shall limit God in his giving this earnest, or say he shall give so
much of the inheritance, such a part of the future reward as an earnest of the
whole, and no more? And seeing God has taught us in his word, that the whole
reward is such, that it would at once destroy the body, is it not too bold a
thing for us, so to set bounds to the sovereign God, as to say that in giving
the earnest of this reward in this world, he shall never give so much of it, as
in the least to diminish the strength of the body, when God has nowhere thus
limited himself?
The Psalmist, speaking of the vehement religious
affections he had, speaks of an effect in his flesh or body, besides what was
in his soul, expressly distinguishing one from the other, once and again: Psal.
84:2, "My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth for the courts of the Lord: my
heart and my flesh crieth out for the living God." Here is a plain
distinction between the heart and the flesh, as being each affected. So Psal.
63:1, "My soul thirsteth for thee, my flesh longeth for thee, in a dry and
thirsty land, where no water is." Here also is an evident designed
distinction between the soul and the flesh.
The prophet Habakkuk speaks of his bodies being
overborne by a sense of the majesty of God, Hab. 3:16: "When I heard, my
belly trembled: my lips quivered at the voice: rottenness enter into my bones,
and I trembled in myself." So the Psalmist speaks expressly of his flesh
trembling, Psal. 119:120: My flesh trembleth for fear of thee."
That such ideas of God's glory as are sometimes
given in this world, have a tendency to overhear the body, is evident, because
the Scripture gives us an account, that this has sometimes actually been the
effect of those external manifestations God has made of himself to some of the
saints which were made to that end, viz., to give them an idea of God's majesty
and glory. Such instances we have in the prophet Daniel, and the apostle John.
Daniel, giving an account of an external representation of the glory of Christ,
says, Dan. 10:8, "And there remained no strength in me; for my comeliness
was turned into corruption, and I retained no strength." And the apostle
John, giving an account of the manifestation made to him, says, Rev. 1:17,
"And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead." It is in vain to
say here, these were only external manifestations or symbols of the glory of
Christ, which these saints beheld: for though it be true, that they were
outward representations of Christ's glory, which they beheld with their bodily
eyes; yet the end and use of these external symbols are representations was to
give to these prophets an idea of the thing represented, and that was the true
divine glory and majesty of Christ, which is his spiritual glory; they were
made use of only as significations of this spiritual glory, and thus undoubtedly
they received them, and improved them, and were affected by them. According to
the end for which God intended these outward signs, they received by them a
great and lively apprehension of the real glory and majesty of God's nature,
which they were signs of; and thus were greatly affected, their souls swallowed
up, and their bodies overborne. And I think they are very bold and daring, who
will say God cannot, or shall not give the like clear and affecting ideas and
apprehensions of the same real glory and majesty of his nature, to any of his
saints, without the intervention of any such external shadows of it.
Before I leave this head, I would farther observe,
that it is plain the Scripture often makes use of bodily effects, to express
the strength of holy and spiritual affections; such as trembling,[5] groaning,[6] being sick,[7] crying out,[8] panting,[9] and fainting.[10] Now if it be supposed, that
these are only figurative expressions, to represent the degree of affection:
yet I hope all will allow, that they are fit and suitable figures to represent
the high degree of those spiritual affections, which the Spirit of God makes
use of them to represent; which I do not see how they would be, if those
spiritual affections, let them be in never to high a degree, have no tendency
to any such things; but that on the contrary, they are the proper effects and
sad tokens of false affections, and the delusion of the devil. I cannot think,
God would commonly make use of things which are very alien from spiritual
affections, and are shrewd marks of the hand of Satan, and smell strong of the
bottomless pit, as beautiful figures, to represent the high degree of holy and
heavenly affections.
III. It is no sign that affections are truly
gracious affections, or that they are not, that they cause those who have them
to be fluent, fervent, and abundant, in talking of the things of religion.
There are many persons, who, if they see this in
others, are greatly prejudiced against them. Their being so full of talk, is
with them a sufficient ground to condemn them, as Pharisees, and ostentatious
hypocrites. On the other hand, there are many, who if they see this effect in
any, are very ignorantly and imprudently forward, at once to determine that
they are the true children of God, and are under the saving influences of his
Spirit, and speak of it as a great evidence of a new creature; they say,
"such a one's mouth is now opened: he used to be slow to speak; but now he
is full and free; he is free now to open his heart, and tell his experiences,
and declare the praises of God; it comes from him, as free as water from a
fountain;" and the like. And especially are they captivated into a
confident and undoubting persuasion, that they are savingly wrought upon, if
they are not only free and abundant, but very affectionate and earnest in their
talk.
But this is the fruit of but little judgment, a
scanty and short experience; as events do abundantly show: and is a mistake
persons often run into, through their trusting to their own wisdom and
discerning, and making their own notions their rule, instead of the holy
Scripture. Though the Scripture be full of rules, both how we should judge of
our own state, and also how we should be conducted in our opinion of others;
yet we have nowhere any rule, by which to judge ourselves or others to be in a
good estate, from any such effect: for this is but the religion of the mouth
and of the tongue, and what is in the Scripture represented by the leaves of a
tree, which, though the tree ought not to be without them, yet are nowhere
given as an evidence of the goodness of the tree.
That persons are disposed to be abundant in talking
of things of religion, may be from a good cause, and it may be from a bad one.
It may be because their hearts are very full of holy affections; "for out
of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh:" and it may be because
persons' hearts are very full of religious affection which is not holy; for
still out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. It is very much the
nature of the affections, of whatever kind they be, and whatever objects they
are exercised about, if they are strong, to dispose persons to be very much in
speaking of that which they are affected with: and not only to speak much, but
to speak very earnestly and fervently. And therefore persons talking abundantly
and very fervently about the things of religion, can be an evidence of no more
than this, that they are very much affected with the things of religion; but
this may be (as has been already shown) and there be no grace. That which men
are greatly affected with, while the high affection lasts, they will be
earnestly engaged about, and will be likely to show that earnestness in their
talk and behavior; as the greater part of the Jews, in all Judah and Galilee,
did for a while, about John the Baptist's preaching and baptism, when they were
willing for a season to rejoice in his light; a mighty ado was made, all over
the land, and among all sorts of persons, about this great prophet and his
ministry. And so the multitude, in like manner, often manifested a great earnestness,
a mighty engagedness of spirit in everything that was external, about Christ
and his preaching and miracles, "being astonished at his doctrine, anon
with joy receiving the word," following him sometimes night and day,
leaving meat, drink, and sleep to hear him: once following him into the
wilderness, fasting three days going to hear him; some times crying him up to
the clouds, saying, "Never man spake like this man!" being fervent
and earnest in what they said. But what did these things come to, in the
greater part of them?
A person may be over full of talk of his own
experiences; commonly falling upon it, everywhere, and in all companies; and
when it is so, it is rather a dark sign than a good one. As a tree that is over
full of leaves seldom bears much fruit; and as a cloud, though to appearance
very pregnant and full of water, if it brings with it overmuch wind, seldom
affords much rain to the dry and thirsty earth; which very thing the Holy
Spirit is pleased several times to make use of, to represent a great show of
religion with the mouth, without answerable fruit in the life: Prov. 25:24,
"Whoso boasteth himself of a false gift, is like clouds and wind without
rain." And the apostle Jude, speaking of some in the primitive times, that
crept in unawares among the saints, and having a great show of religion, where
for a while not suspected, "These are clouds (says he) without water,
carried about of winds," Jude ver. 4 and 12. And the apostle Peter,
speaking of the same, says, 2 Pet. 2:17, "These are clouds without water,
carried with a tempest."
False affections, if they are equally strong, are
much more forward to declare themselves, than true: because it is the nature of
false religion, to affect show and observation; as it was with the Pharisees.[11]
It is no sign that affections are gracious, or that
they are otherwise, that persons did not make them themselves, or excite them
of their own contrivance and by their own strength.
There are many in these days, that condemn all
affections which are excited in a way that the subjects of them can give no
account of, as not seeming to be the fruit of any of their own endeavors, or
the natural consequence of the faculties and principles of human nature, in
such circumstances, and under such means; but to be from the influence of some
extrinsic and supernatural power upon their minds. How greatly has the doctrine
of the inward experience, or sensible perceiving of the immediate power and
operation of the Spirit of God, been reproached and ridiculed by many of late!
They say, the manner of the Spirit of God is to co-operate in a silent, secret,
and undiscernable way with the use of means, and our own endeavors; so that
there is no distinguishing by sense, between the influences of the Spirit of God,
and the natural operations of the faculties of our own minds.
And it is true, that for any to expect to receive
the saving influences of the Spirit of God, while they neglect a diligent
improvement of the appointed means of grace, is unreasonable presumption. And
to expect that the Spirit of God will savingly operate upon their minds,
without the Spirit's making use of means, as subservient to the effect, is
enthusiastical. It is also undoubtedly true, that the Spirit of God is very
various in the manner and circumstances of his operations, and that sometimes
he operates in a way more secret and gradual, and from smaller beginnings, than
at others.
But if there be indeed a power, entirely different
from, and beyond our power, or the power of all means and instruments, and
above the power of nature, which is requisite in order to the production of
saving grace in the heart, according to the general profession of the country;
then, certainly it is in no wise unreasonable to suppose, that this effect should
very frequently be produced after such a manner, as to make it very manifest,
apparent, and sensible that it is so. If grace be indeed owing to the powerful
and efficacious operation of an extrinsic agent, or divine efficient out of
ourselves, why is it unreasonable to suppose it should seem to be so to them
who are the subjects of it? Is it a strange thing, that it should seem to be as
it is? When grace in the heart indeed is not produced by our strength, nor is
the effect of the natural power of our own faculties, or any means or
instruments, but is properly the workmanship and production of the Spirit of
the Almighty, is it a strange and unaccountable thing, that it should seem to
them who are subjects of it, agreeable to truth, and not right contrary to
truth; so that if persons tell of effects that they are conscious to in their
own minds, that seem to them not to be from the natural power or operation of
their minds, but from the supernatural power of some other agent, it should at
once be looked upon as a sure evidence of their being under a delusion, because
things seem to them to be as they are? For this is the objection which is made:
it is looked upon as a clear evidence, that the apprehensions and affections
that many persons have, are not really from such a cause, because they seem to
them to be from that cause: they declare that what they are conscious of, seems
to them evidently not to be from themselves, but from the mighty power of the
Spirit of God; and others from hence condemn them, and determine what they
experience is not from the Spirit of God, but from themselves, or from the
devil. Thus unreasonably are multitudes treated at this day by their neighbors.
If it be indeed so, as the Scripture abundantly
teaches, that grace in the soul is so the effect of God's power, that it is
fitly compared to those effects which are farthest from being owing to any
strength in the subject, such as a generation, or a being begotten, and
resurrection, or a being raised from the dead, and creation, or a being brought
out of nothing into being, and that it is an effect wherein the mighty power of
God is greatly glorified, and the exceeding greatness of his power is
manifested;[12] then what account can be
given of it, that the Almighty, in so great a work of his power, should so
carefully hide his power, that the subjects of it should be able to discern
nothing of it? Or what reason or revelation have any to determine that he does
so? If we may judge by the Scripture this is not agreeable to God's manner, in
his operations and dispensations; but on the contrary, it is God's manner, in
the great works of his power and mercy which he works for his people, to order
things so as to make his hand visible, and his power conspicuous, and men's
dependence on him most evident, that no flesh should glory in his presence,[13] that God alone might be
exalted,[14] and that the excellency of
the power might be of God and not of man,[15] and that Christ's power
might be manifested in our weakness,[16] and none might say mine own
hand hath saved me.[17] So it was in most of those
temporal salvations which God wrought for Israel of old, which were types of
the salvation of God's people from their spiritual enemies. So it was in the
redemption of Israel from their Egyptian bondage; he redeemed them with a
strong hand, and an outstretched arm; and that his power might be the more
conspicuous, he suffered Israel first to be brought into the most helpless and
forlorn circumstances. So it was in the great redemption by Gideon; God would
have his army diminished to a handful, and they without any other arms than
trumpets and lamps, and earthen pitchers. So it was in the deliverance of
Israel from Goliath, by a stripling with a sling and a stone. So it was in that
great work of God, his calling the Gentiles, and converting the Heathen world,
after Christ's ascension, after that the world by wisdom knew not God, and all
the endeavors of philosophers had proved in vain, for many ages, to reform the
world, and it was by everything become abundantly evident, that the world was
utterly helpless, by anything else but the mighty power of God. And so it was
in most of the conversions of particular persons, we have an account of in the
history of the New Testament: they were not wrought on in that silent, secret,
gradual, and insensible manner, which is now insisted on; but with those
manifest evidences of a supernatural power, wonderfully and suddenly causing a
great change, which in these days are looked upon as certain signs of delusion
and enthusiasm.
The Apostle, in Eph. 1:18, 19, speaks of God's
enlightening the minds of Christians, and so bringing them to believe in
Christ, to the end that they might know the exceeding greatness of his power to
them who believe. The words are, "The eyes of our understanding being
enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the
riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, and what is the exceeding
greatness of his power to us ward who believe, according to the working of his
mighty power," &c. Now when the apostle speaks of their being thus the
subjects of his power, in their enlightening and effectual calling, to the end
that they might know what his mighty power was to them who believe, he can mean
nothing else than, "that they might know by experience." But if the
saints know this power by experience, then they feel it and discern it, and are
conscious of it; as sensibly distinguishable from the natural operations of
their own minds, which is not agreeable to a motion of God's operating so
secretly, and undiscernably, that it cannot be known that they are the subjects
of the influence of any extrinsic power at all, any otherwise than as they may
argue it from Scripture assertions; which is a different; thing from knowing it
by experience.
So that it is very unreasonable and unscriptural to
determine that affections are not from the gracious operations of God's Spirit,
because they are sensibly not from the persons themselves that are the subjects
of them.
On the other hand, it is no evidence that affections
are gracious, that they are not properly produced by those who are the subjects
of them, or that they arise in their minds in a manner they cannot account for.
There are some who make this an argument in their
own favor; when speaking of what they have experienced, they say, "I am
sure I did not make it myself; it was a fruit of no contrivance or endeavor of
mine; it came when I thought nothing of it; if I might have the world for it, I
cannot make it again when I please." And hence they determine that what
they have experienced, must be from the mighty influence of the Spirit of God,
and is of a saving nature; but very ignorantly, and without grounds. What they
have been the subjects of, may indeed not be from themselves directly, but may
be from the operation of an invisible agent, some spirit besides their own: but
it does not thence follow, that it was from the Spirit of God. There are other
spirits who have influence on the minds of men, besides the Holy Ghost. We are
directed not to believe every spirit, but to try the spirits, whether they be
of God. There are many false spirits, exceeding busy with men, who often
transform themselves into angels of light, and do in many wonderful ways, with
great subtlety and power, mimic the operations of the Spirit of God. And there
are many of Satan's operations which are very distinguishable from the
voluntary exercises of men's own minds. They are so, in those dreadful and
horrid suggestions, and blasphemous injections with which he follows many
persons; and in vain and fruitless frights and terrors, which he is the author
of. And the power of Satan may be as immediate, and as evident in false
comforts and joys, as in terrors and horrid suggestions; and oftentimes is so
in fact. It is not in men's power to put themselves in such raptures, as the
Anabaptists in Germany, and many other raving enthusiasts like them, have been
the subjects of.
And besides, it is to be considered that persons may
have those impressions on their minds, which may not be of their own producing,
nor from an evil spirit, but from the Spirit of God, and yet not be from any
saving, but a common influence of the Spirit of God; and the subjects of such
impressions may be of the number of those we read of, Heb. 6:4, 5, "that
are once enlightened, and taste of the heavenly gift, and are made partakers of
the Holy Ghost, and taste the good word of God, and the power of the world to
come;" and yet may be wholly unacquainted with those "better things
that accompany salvations" of spoken of ver. 9.
And where neither a good nor evil spirit have any
immediate hand, persons, especially such as are of a weak and vapory habit of
body, and the brain weak and easily susceptive of impressions, may have strange
apprehensions and imaginations, and strong affections attending them,
unaccountably arising, which are not voluntarily produced by themselves. We see
that such persons are liable to such impressions about temporal things; and
there is equal reason, why they should about spiritual things. As a person who
is asleep has dreams that he is not the voluntary author of; so may such
persons, in like manner, be the subjects of involuntary impressions, when they
are awake.
V. It is no sign that religious affections are truly
holy and spiritual, or that they are not, that they come with texts of
Scripture, remarkably brought to the mind.
It is no sign that affections are not gracious, that
they are occasioned by Scriptures so coming to mind; provided it be the
Scripture itself, or the truth which the Scripture so brought contains and
teaches, that is the foundation of the affection, and not merely, or mainly,
the sudden and unusual manner of its coming to the mind.
But on the other hand, neither is it any sign that
affections are gracious, that they arise on occasion of Scriptures brought
suddenly and wonderfully to the mind; whether those affections be fear or hope,
joy or sorrow, or any other. Some seem to look upon this as a good evidence
that their affections are saving, especially if the affections excited are hope
or joy, or any other which are pleasing and delightful. They will mention it as
an evidence that all is right, that their experience came with the word, and
will say, "There were such and such sweet promises brought to my mind:
they came suddenly, as if they were spoken to me: I had no hand in bringing
such a text to my own mind; I was not thinking of anything leading to it; it
came all at once, so that I was surprised. I had not thought of it a long time
before; I did not know at first that it was Scripture; I did not remember that
ever I had read it." And it may be, they will add, "One Scripture
came flowing in after another, and so texts all over the Bible, the most sweet
and pleasant, and the most apt and suitable which could be devised; and filled
me full as I could hold: I could not but stand and admire: the tears flowed; I
was full of joy, and could not doubt any longer." And thus they think they
have undoubted evidence that their affections must be from God, and of the
right kind, and their state good: but without any manner of grounds. How came
they by any such rule, as that if any affections or experiences arise with
promises, and comfortable texts of Scripture, unaccountably brought to mind,
without their recollection, or if a great number of sweet texts follow one
another in a chain, that this is a certain evidence their experiences are
saving? Where is any such rule to be found in the Bible, the great and only
sure directory in things of this nature?
What deceives many of the less understanding and
considerate sort of people, in this matter, seems to be this; that the
Scripture is the word of God, and has nothing in it which is wrong, but is pure
and perfect; and therefore, those experiences which come from the Scripture
must be right. But then it should be considered, affections may arise on
occasion of the Scripture, and not properly come from the Scripture, as the
genuine fruit of the Scripture, and by a right use of it; but from an abuse of
it. All that can be argued from the purity and perfection of the word of God,
with respect to experiences, is this, that those experiences which are
agreeable to the word of God, are right, and cannot be otherwise; and not that
those affections must be right, which arise on occasion of the word of God
coming to the mind.
What evidence is there that the devil cannot bring
texts of Scripture to the mind, and misapply them to deceive persons? There
seems to be nothing in this which exceeds the power of Satan. It is no work of
such mighty power, to bring sounds or letters to persons' minds, that we have
any reason to suppose nothing short of Omnipotence can be sufficient for it. If
Satan has power to bring any words or sounds at all to persons' minds, he may
have power to bring words contained in the Bible. There is no higher sort of
power required in men, to make the sounds which express the words of a text of
Scripture, than to make the sounds which express the words of an idle story or
song. And so the same power in Satan, which is sufficient to renew one of those
kinds of sounds in the mind, is sufficient to renew the other: the different
signification, which depends wholly on custom, alters not the case, as to ability
to make or revive the sounds or letters. Or will any suppose, that texts or
Scriptures are such sacred things, that the devil durst not abuse them, nor
touch them? In this also they are mistaken. He who was bold enough to lay hold
on Christ himself, and carry him hither and thither, into the wilderness, and
into a high mountain, and to a pinnacle of the temple, is not afraid to touch
the Scripture, and abuse that for his own purpose; as he showed at the same
time that he was so bold with Christ, he then brought one Scripture and
another, to deceive and tempt him. And if Satan did presume, and was permitted
to put Christ himself in mind of texts of Scripture to tempt him, what
reason have we determine that he dare not, or will not be permitted, to put wicked
men in the mind of texts of Scripture, to tempt and deceive them? And if
Satan may thus abuse one text of Scripture, so he may another. Its being a very
excellent place of Scripture, a comfortable and precious promise, alters not
the case, as to his courage or ability. And if he can bring one comfortable
text to the mind, so he may a thousand; and may choose out such Scriptures as
tend most to serve his purpose; and may heap up Scripture promises, tending,
according to the perverse application he makes of them, wonderfully to remove
the rising doubts, and to confirm the false joy and confidence of a poor
deluded sinner.
We know the devil's instruments, corrupt and
heretical teachers, can and do pervert the Scripture, to their own and others'
damnation, 2 Pet. 3:16. We see they have the free use of Scripture, in every
part of it: there is no text so precious and sacred, but they are permitted to
abuse it, to the eternal ruin of multitudes of souls; and there are no weapons
they make use of with which they do more execution. And there is no manner of
reason to determine, that the devil is not permitted thus to use the Scripture,
as well as his instruments. For when the latter do it, they do it as his
instruments and servants, and through his instigation and influence: and
doubtless he does the same he instigates others to do; the devil's servants do
but follow their master, and do the same work that he does himself.
And as the devil can abuse the Scripture, to deceive
and destroy men, so may men's own folly and corruptions as well. The sin which
is in men, acts like its father. Men's own hearts are deceitful like the devil,
and use the same means to deceive.
So that it is evident, that any person may have high
affections of hope and joy, arising on occasion of texts of Scripture, yea,
precious promises of Scripture coming suddenly and remarkably to their minds,
as though they were spoken to them, yea, a great multitude of such texts,
following one another in a wonderful manner; and yet all this be no argument
that these affections are divine, or that they are any other than the effects
of Satan's delusions.
And I would further observe, that persons may have
raised and joyful affections, which may come with the word of God, and not only
so, but from the word, and those affections not be from Satan, nor yet properly
from the corruptions of their own hearts, but from some influence of the Spirit
of God with the word and yet have nothing of the nature of true and saving
religion in them. Thus the stony ground hearers had great joy from the word;
yea, which is represented as arising from the word, as growth from a seed; and
their affections had, in their appearance, a very great and exact resemblance
with those represented by the growth on the good ground, the difference not
appearing until it was discovered by the consequences in a time of trial: and
yet there was no saving religion in these affections.[18]
VI. It is no evidence that religious affections are
saving, or that they are otherwise, that there is an appearance of love in
them.
There are no professing Christians who pretend, that
this is an argument against the truth and saving nature of religious
affections. But, on the other hand, there are some who suppose, it is a good
evidence that affections are from the sanctifying and saving influences of the
Holy Ghost.—Their argument is that Satan cannot love; this affection being
directly contrary to the devil, whose very nature is enmity and malice. And it
is true, that nothing is more excellent, heavenly, and divine, than a spirit of
true Christian love to God and men: it is more excellent than knowledge, or
prophecy, or miracles, or speaking with the tongue of men and angels. It is the
chief of the graces of God's Spirit, and the life, essence and sum of all true
religion; and that by which we are most conformed to heaven, and most contrary
to hell and the devil. But yet it is in arguing from hence, that there are no
counterfeits of it. It may be observed that the more excellent anything is, the
more will be the counterfeits of it. Thus there are many more counterfeits of
silver and gold, than of iron and copper: there are many false diamonds and
rubies, but who goes about to counterfeit common stones? Though the more
excellent things are, the more difficult it is to make anything that shall be like
them, in their essential nature and internal virtues; yet the more manifold
will the counterfeits be, and the more will art and subtlety be displayed, in
an exact imitation of the outward appearance. Thus there is the greatest danger
of being cheated in buying of medicines that are most excellent and sovereign,
though it be most difficult to imitate them with anything of the like value and
virtue, and their counterfeits are good for nothing when we have them. So it is
with Christian virtues and graces; the subtlety of Satan, and men's deceitful
hearts, are wont chiefly to be exercised in counterfeiting those that are in
highest repute. So there are perhaps no graces that have more counterfeits than
love and humility; these being virtues wherein the beauty of a true Christian
does especially appear.
But with respect to love; it is plain by the
Scripture, that persons may have a kind of religious love, and yet have no
saving grace. Christ speaks of many professing Christians that have such love,
whose love will not continue, and so shall fail of salvation, Matt. 24:12, 13:
"And because iniquity shall abound the love of many shall wax cold. But he
that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved." Which latter
words plainly show, that those spoken of before, whose love shall not endure to
the end, but wax cold, should not be saved.
Persons may seem to have love to God and Christ,
yea, to have very strong and violent affections of this nature, and yet have no
grace. For this was evidently the case with many graceless Jews, such as cried
Jesus up so high, following him day and night, without meat, drink, or sleep;
such as said, "Lord, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest,"
and cried, "Hosanna to the Son of David."[19]
The apostle seems to intimate, that there were many
in his days who had a counterfeit love to Christ, in Eph. 6:24: "Grace be
with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity." The last
word, in the original, signifies incorruption; which shows, that the
apostle was sensible that there were many who had a kind of love to Christ,
whose love was not pure and spiritual.
So also Christian love to the people of God may be
counterfeited. It is evident by the Scripture, that there may be strong
affections of this kind, without saving grace; as there were in the Galatians
towards the Apostle Paul, when they were ready to pluck out their eyes and give
them to him; although the apostle expresses his fear that their affections were
come to nothing, and that he had bestowed upon them labor in vain, Gal. 4:11,
15.
VII. Persons having religious affections of many
kinds, accompanying one another, is not sufficient to determine whether they
have any gracious affections or no.
Though false religion is wont to be maimed and
monstrous, and not to have that entireness and symmetry of parts, which is to
be seen in true religion: yet there may be a great variety of false affections
together, that may resemble gracious affections.
It is evident that there are counterfeits of all
kinds of gracious affections; as of love to God, and love to the brethren, as
has been just now observed; so of godly sorrow for sin, as in Pharaoh, Saul,
and Ahab, and the children of Israel in the wilderness, Exod. 9:27, 1 Sam.
24:16, 17, and 31:21, 1 Kings 21:27, Numb. 14:39, 40; and of the fear of God,
as in the Samaritans, "who feared the Lord, and served their own gods at
the same time," 2 Kings 17:32, 33; and those enemies of God we read of,
Psal. 66:3, who, "through the greatness of God's power, submit themselves
to him," or, as it is in the Hebrew, "lie unto him," i.e., yield
a counterfeit reverence and submission. So of a gracious gratitude, as in the
children of Israel, who sang God's praise at the Red Sea, Psal. 106:12; and
Naaman the Syrian, after his miraculous cure of his leprosy, 2 Kings 5:15,
&c.
So of spiritual joy, as in the stony ground hearers,
Matt. 13:20, and particularly many of John the Baptist's hearers, John 5:35. So
of zeal, as in Jehu, 2 Kings 10:16, and in Paul before his conversion, Gal.
1:14, Phil. 3:6, and the unbelieving Jews, Acts 22:3, Rom. 10:2. So graceless
persons may have earnest religious desires, which may be like Baalam's desires,
which he expresses under an extraordinary view that he had of the happy state
of God's people, as distinguished from all the rest of the world, Numb. 23:9,
10. They may also have a strong hope of eternal life, as the Pharisees had.
And as men, while in a state of nature, are capable
of a resemblance of all kinds of religious affections, so nothing hinders but
that they may have many of them together. And what appears in fact, does
abundantly evince that it is very often so indeed. It seems commonly to be so,
that when false affections are raised high, many false affections attend each
other. The multitude that attended Christ into Jerusalem, after that great
miracle of raising Lazarus, seem to have been moved with many religious
affections at once, and all in a high degree. They seem to have been filled
with admiration, and there was a show of a high affection of love, and also of
a great degree of reverence, in their laying their garments on the ground for
Christ to tread upon; and also of great gratitude to him, for the great and
good works he had wrought, praising him with loud voices for his salvation; and
earnest desires of the coming of God's kingdom, which they supposed Jesus was
now about to set up, and showed great hopes and raised expectations of it,
expecting it would immediately appear; and hence were filled with joy, by which
they were so animated in their acclamations, as to make the whole city ring
with the noise of them; and appeared great in their zeal and forwardness to
attend Jesus, and assist him without further delay, now in the time of the
great feast of the Passover, to set up his kingdom. And it is easy, from
nature, and the nature of the affections, to give an account why, when one
affection is raised very high, that it should excite others; especially if the
affection which is raised high, be that of counterfeit love, as it was in the
multitude who cried Hosanna. This will naturally draw many other affections
after it. For, as was observed before, love is the chief of the affections, and
as it were the fountain of them. Let us suppose a person who has been for some
time in great exercise and terror through fear of hell, and his heart weakened
with distress and dreadful apprehensions, and upon the brink of despair, and is
all at once delivered, by being firmly made to believe, through some delusion
of Satan, that God has pardoned him, and accepts him as the object of his dear
love, and promises him eternal life; as suppose through some vision, or strong
idea or imagination, suddenly excited in him, of a person with a beautiful
countenance, smiling on him, and with arms open, and with blood dropping down,
which the person conceives to be Christ, without any other enlightening of the
understanding, to give a view of the spiritual divine excellency of Christ and
his fullness; and of the way of salvation revealed in the gospel: or perhaps by
some voice or words coming as if they were spoken to him, such as these,
"Son, be of good cheer, thy sins be forgiven thee;" or, "Fear
not, it is the Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom," which he
takes to be immediately spoken by God to him, though there was no preceding
acceptance of Christ, or closing of the heart with him: I say, if we should
suppose such a case, what various passions would naturally crowd at once, or
one after another, into such a person's mind! It is easy to be accounted for,
from mere principles of nature, that a person's heart, on such an occasion,
should be raised up to the skies with transports of joy; and be filled with
fervent affection, to that imaginary God or Redeemer, who he supposes has thus
rescued him from the jaws of such dreadful destruction, that his soul was so
amazed with the fears of, and has received him with such endearment, as a
peculiar favorite; and that now he should be filled with admiration and
gratitude, and his mouth should be opened, and be full of talk about what he
has experienced; and that, for a while he should think and speak of scarce
anything else, and should seem to magnify that God who has done so much for
him, and call upon others to rejoice with him, and appear with a cheerful
countenance, and talk with a loud voice: and however, before his deliverance,
he was full of quarrellings against the justice of God, that now it should be
easy for him to submit to God, and own his unworthiness, and cry out against
himself, and appear to be very humble before God, and lie at his feet as tame
as a lamb; and that he should now confess his unworthiness, and cry out,
"Why me? Why me?" (Like Saul, who when Samuel told him that God had
appointed him to be king, makes answer, "Am not I a Benjamite, of the smallest
of the tribes of Israel, and my family the least of all the families of the
tribe of Benjamin? Wherefore then speakest thou so to me?" Much in the
language of David, the true saint, 2 Sam. 7:18, "Who am I, and what is my
father's house, that thou has brought me hitherto?") Nor is it to be
wondered at, that now he should delight to be with them who acknowledge and
applaud his happy circumstances, and should love all such as esteem and admire
him and what he has experienced, and have violent zeal against all such as would
make nothing of such things, and be disposed openly to separate, and as it were
to proclaim war with all who be not of his party, and should now glory in his
sufferings, and be very much for condemning and censuring all who seem to
doubt, or make any difficulty of these things; and while the warmth of his
affections lasts, should be mighty forward to take pains, and deny himself, to
promote the interest of the party who he imagines favors such things, and seem
earnestly desirous to increase the number of them, as the Pharisees compassed
sea and land to make one proselyte.[20] And so I might go on, and
mention many other things, which will naturally arise in such circumstances. He
must have but slightly considered human nature, who thinks such things as these
cannot arise in this manner, without any supernatural interposition of divine
power.
As from true divine love flow all Christian
affections, so from a counterfeit love in like manner naturally flow other
false affections. In both cases, love is the fountain, and the other affections
are the streams. The various faculties, principles, and affections of the human
nature, are as it were many channels from one fountain: if there be sweet water
in the fountain, sweet water will from thence flow out into those various
channels; but if the water in the fountain be poisonous, then poisonous streams
will also flow out into all those channels. So that the channels and streams
will be alike, corresponding one with another; but the great difference will
lie in the nature of the water. Or, man's nature may be compared to a tree,
with many branches, coming from one root: if the sap in the root be good, there
will also be good sap distributed throughout the branches, and the fruit that
is brought forth will be good and wholesome; but if the sap in the root and
stock be poisonous, so it will be in many branches (as in the other case), and
the fruit will be deadly. The tree in both cases may be alike; there may be an
exact resemblance in shape; but the difference is found only in eating the
fruit. It is thus (in some measure at least) oftentimes between saints and
hypocrites. There is sometimes a very great similitude between true and false
experiences, in their appearance, and in what is expressed and related by the
subjects of them: and the difference between them is much like the difference
between the dreams of Pharaoh's chief butler and baker; they seemed to be much
alike, insomuch that when Joseph interpreted the chief butler's dream, that he
should be delivered from his imprisonment, and restored to the king's favor,
and his honorable office in the palace, the chief baker had raised hopes and
expectations, and told his dream also; but he was woefully disappointed; and
though his dream was so much like the happy and well boding dream of his
companion, yet it was quite contrary in its issue.
VIII. Nothing can certainly be determined concerning
the nature of the affections, by this, that comforts and joys seem to follow
awakenings and convictions of conscience, in a certain order.
Many persons seem to be prejudiced against
affections and experiences that come in such a method, as has been much
insisted on by many divines; first, such awakenings, fears, and awful
apprehensions, followed with such legal humblings, in a sense of total
sinfulness and helplessness, and then, such and such light and comfort; they
look upon all such schemes, laying down such methods and steps, to be of men's
devising; and particularly if high affections of joy follow great distress and
terror, it is made by many an argument against those affections. But such
prejudices and objections are without reason or Scripture. Surely it cannot be
unreasonable to suppose, that before God delivers persons from a state of sin
and exposedness to eternal destruction, he should give them some considerable
sense of the evil he delivers from; that they may be delivered sensibly, and
understand their own salvation, and know something of what God does for them.
As men that are saved are in two exceeding different states, first a state of
condemnation, and then in a state of justification and blessedness: and as God,
in the work of the salvation of mankind, deals with them suitably to their
intelligent rational nature; so its seems reasonable, and agreeable to God's
wisdom, that men who are saved should be in these two states sensibly; first,
that they should, sensibly to themselves, be in a state of condemnation, and so
in a state of woeful calamity and dreadful misery, and so afterwards in a state
of deliverance and happiness; and that they should be first sensible of their
absolute extreme necessity, and afterwards of Christ's sufficiency and God's
mercy through him.
And that it is God's manner of dealing with men, to
"lead them into a wilderness, before he speaks comfortably to them,"
and so to order it, that they shall be brought into distress, and made to see
their own helplessness and absolute dependence on his power and grace, before
he appears to work any great deliverance for them, is abundantly manifest by
the Scripture. Then is God wont to "repent himself for his professing
people, when their strength is gone, and there is none shut up or left,"
and when they are brought to see that their false gods cannot help them, and
that the rock in whom they trusted is vain, Deut. 32:36, 37. Before God
delivered the children of Israel out of Egypt, they were prepared for it, by
being made to "see that they were in an evil case," and "to cry
unto God, because of their hard bondage," Exod. 2:23, and 5:19. And before
God wrought that great deliverance for them at the Red Sea, they were brought
into great distress, the wilderness had shut them in, they could not turn to
the right hand nor the left, and the Red Sea was before them, and the great
Egyptian host behind, and they were brought to see that they could do nothing
to help themselves, and that if God did not help them, they should be
immediately swallowed up; and then God appeared, and turned their cries into
songs. So before they were brought to their rest, and to enjoy the milk and
honey of Canaan, God "led them through a great and terrible wilderness,
that he might humble them and teach them what was in their heart, and so do
them good in their latter end," Deut. 8:2, 16. The woman that had the
issue of blood twelve years, was not delivered, until she had first "spent
all her living on earthly physicians, and could not be healed of any," and
so was left helpless, having no more money to spend; and then she came to the
great Physician, without any money or price, and was healed by him, Luke 8:43,
44. Before Christ would answer the request of the woman of Canaan, he first
seemed utterly to deny her, and humbled her, and brought her to own herself
worthy to be called a dog; and then he showed her mercy, and received her as a
dear child, Matt. 15:22, &c. The Apostle Paul, before a remarkable
deliverance, was "pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that he
despaired even of life; but had the sentence of death in himself, that he might
not trust in himself, but in God that raiseth the dead," 2 Cor. 1:8, 9,
10. There was first a great tempest, and the ship was covered with the waves,
and just ready to sink, find the disciples were brought to cry to Jesus,
"Lord save us, we perish;" and then the winds and seas were rebuked,
and there was a great calm, Matt. 8:24, 25, 26. The leper, before he is
cleansed, must have his mouth stopped, by a covering on his upper lip, and was
to acknowledge his great misery and utter uncleannesss by rending his clothes,
and crying, "Unclean, unclean," Lev. 13:45. And backsliding Israel,
before God heals them, are brought to "acknowledge that they have sinned,
and have not obeyed the voice of the Lord," and to see that "they lie
down in their shame, and that confusion covers them," and "that in
vain is salvation hoped for from the hills, and from the multitude of
mountains," and that God only can save them, Jer. 3:23, 24, 25. Joseph,
who was sold be his brethren, and therein was a type of Christ, brings his
brethren into great perplexity and distress, and brings them to reflect on
their sin, and to say, We are verily guilty; and at last to resign up
themselves entirely into his hands for bondmen; and then reveals himself to
them, as their brother and their savior.
And if we consider those extraordinary
manifestations which God made of himself to saints of old, we shall find that
he commonly first manifested himself in a way which was terrible, and then by
those things that were comfortable. So it was with Abraham; first, a horror of
great darkness fell upon him, and then God revealed himself to him in sweet
promises, Gen. 15:12, 13. So it was with Moses at Mount Sinai; first, God
appeared to him in all the terrors of his dreadful Majesty, so that Moses said,
"I exceedingly fear and quake," and then he made all his goodness to
pass before him, and proclaimed his name, "The Lord God gracious and
merciful," &c. So it was with Elijah; first, there is a stormy wind, and
earthquakes and devouring fire, and then a still, small, sweet voice, 1 Kings
19. So it was with Daniel; he first saw Christ's countenance as lightning, that
terrified him, and caused him to faint away; and then be is strengthened and
refreshed with such comfortable words as these, "O Daniel, a man greatly
beloved," Dan. 10. So it was with the apostle John, Rev. 1. And there is
an analogy observable in God's dispensations and deliverances which he works
for his people, and the manifestations which he makes of himself to them, both
ordinary and extraordinary.
But there are many things in Scripture which do more
directly show, that this is God's ordinary manner in working salvation for the
souls of men, and in the manifestations God makes of himself and of his mercy
in Christ, in the ordinary works of his grace on the hearts of sinners. The
servant that owed his prince ten thousand talents, is first held to his debt,
and the king pronounces sentence of condemnation upon him, and commands him to
be sold, and his wife and children, and payment to be made; and thus he humbles
him, and brings him to own the as whole of the debt to be just, and then
forgives him all. The prodigal son spends all he has, and is brought to see
himself in extreme circumstances, and to humble himself, and own his
unworthiness, before he is relieved and feasted by his father, Luke 15. Old
inveterate wounds must be searched to the bottom, in order to healing: and the
Scripture compares sin, the wound of the soul, to this, and speaks of healing
this wound without thus searching of it, as vain and deceitful, Jer. 7:11.
Christ, in the work of his grace on the hearts of men, is compared to rain on
the new mown grass, grass that is cut down with a scythe, Psal. 72:6,
representing his refreshing, comforting influences on the wounded spirit. Our
first parents, after they had sinned, were first terrified with God's majesty
and justice, and had their sin, with its aggravations, set before them by their
Judge, before they were relieved by the promise of the seed of the woman.
Christians are spoken of as those "that have fled for refuge to lay hold
on the hope set before them," Heb. 6:18, which representation implies
great fear and sense of danger, preceding. To the like purpose, Christ is
called "a hiding place from the wind, and a covert from the tempest, and
as rivers of water in a dry place, and as the shadow of a great rock in a weary
land," Isa. 32 at the beginning. And it seems to be the natural import of
the word gospel, glad tidings, that it is news of deliverance and salvation,
after great fear and distress. There is also reason to suppose, that God deals
with particular believers, as he dealt with his church, which he first made to
hear his voice in the law, with terrible thunders and lightning and kept her
under that schoolmaster to prepare her for Christ; and then comforted her with
the joyful sound of the gospel from Mount Zion. So likewise John the Baptist
came to prepare the way for Christ, and prepare men's hearts for his reception,
by showing them their sins, and by bringing the self-righteous Jews off from
their own righteousness, telling them that they were "a generation of
vipers," and showing them their danger of "the wrath to come,"
telling them that "the axe was laid at the root of the trees,"
&c.
And if it be indeed God's manner (as I think the
foregoing considerations show that it undoubtedly is), before he gives men the
comfort of a deliverance from their sin and misery, to give them a considerable
sense of the greatness and dreadfulness of those evils, and their extreme
wretchedness by reason of them; surely it is not unreasonable to suppose, that
persons, at least oftentimes, while under these views, should have great
distresses and terrible apprehensions of mind; especially if it be considered
what these evils are that they have a view of; which are no other than great
and manifold sins, against the infinite majesty of the great Jehovah, and the
suffering of the fierceness of his wrath to all eternity. And the more so
still, when we have many plain instances in Scripture of persons that have
actually been brought into great distress, by such convictions, before they
have received saving consolations: as the multitude at Jerusalem, who were
"pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter and the rest of the apostles,
Men and brethren, what shall we do?" And the apostle Paul, who trembled
and was astonished, before he was comforted; and the gaoler, when "he
called for a light, and sprang in, and came trembling, and fell down before
Paul and Silas, and said, Sirs, what must I do to be saved?"
From these things it appears to be very unreasonable
in professing Christians to make this an objection against the truth and
spiritual nature of the comfortable and joyful affections which any have, that
they follow such awful apprehensions and distresses as have been mentioned.
And, on the other hand, it is no evidence that
comforts and joys are right, because they succeed great terrors, and amazing
fears of hell.[21] This seems to be what some
persons lay a great weight upon; esteeming great terrors an evidence of the
great work of the law as wrought on the heart, well preparing the way for solid
comfort; not considering that terror and a conviction of conscience are
different things. For though convictions of conscience do often cause terror;
yet they do not consist in it; and terrors do often arise from other causes.
Convictions of conscience, through the influences of God's Spirit, consist in
conviction of sinfulness of heart and practices and of the dreadfulness of sins
as committed against a God of terrible majesty, infinite holiness and hatred of
sin, and strict justice in punishing of it. But there are some persons that
have frightful apprehensions of hell, a dreadful pit ready to swallow them up,
and flames just ready to lay hold of them, and devils around them, ready to
seize them; who at the same time seem to have very little proper enlightenings
of conscience really convincing them of their sinfulness of heart and life. The
devil, if permitted, can terrify men as well as the Spirit of God, it is a work
natural to him, and he has many ways of doing it, in a manner tending to no
good.
He may exceedingly affright persons, by impressing
on them images and ideas of many external things, of a countenance frowning, a
sword drawn, black clouds of vengeance, words of an awful doom pronounced,[22] hell gaping, devils coming,
and the like, not to convince persons of things that are true, and revealed in
the word of God, but to lead them to vain and groundless determinations; as
that their day is past, that they are reprobated, that God is implacable, that
he has come to a resolution immediately to cut them off, &c.
And the terrors which some persons have, are very
much owing to the particular constitution and temper they are of. Nothing is
more manifest than that some persons are of such a temper and frame, that their
imaginations are more strongly impressed with everything they are affected
with, than others; and the impression on the imagination reacts on the
affection, and raises that still higher; and so affection and imagination act
reciprocally, one on another, till their affection is raised to a vast height, and
the person is swallowed up, and loses as possession of himself.[23]
And some speak of a great sight they have of their
wickedness, who really, when the matter comes to be well examined into and
thoroughly weighted, are found to have little or no convictions of conscience.
They tell of a dreadful hard heart, and how their heart lies like a stone; when
truly they have none of those things in their minds or thoughts, wherein the
hardness of men's heart does really consist. They tell of a dreadful load and
sink of sin, a heap of black and loathsome filthiness within them; when, if the
matter be carefully inquired into, they have not in view anything wherein the
corruption of nature does truly consist, nor have they any thought of any
particular thing wherein their hearts are sinfully defective, or fall short of
what ought to be in them, or any exercises at all of corruption in them. And
many think also they have great convictions of their actual sins, who truly have
none. They tell how their sins are set in order before them, they see them
stand encompassing them round in a row, with a dreadful, frightful appearance;
when really they have not so much as one of the sins they gave been guilty of
in the course of their lives, coming into view, that they are affected with the
aggravations of.
And if persons have had great terrors which really
have been from the awakening and convincing influences of the Spirit of God, it
doth not thence follow that their terrors must needs issue in true comfort. The
unmortified corruption of the heart may quench the Spirit of God (after he has
been striving) by leading men to presumptuous, and self-exalting hopes and
joys, as well as otherwise. It is not every woman who is really in travail,
that brings forth a real child; but it may be a monstrous production, without
anything of the form or properties of human nature belonging to it. Pharaoh's
chief baker after he had lain in the dungeon with Joseph, had a vision that
raised his hopes and he was lifted out of the dungeon, as well as the chief
butler; but it was to be hanged.
But if comforts and joys do not only come after
great terrors and awakenings, but there be an appearance of such preparatory
convictions and humiliations, and brought about very distinctly, by such steps,
and in such a method as has frequently been observable in true converts; this
is no certain sign that the light and comforts which follow are true and
saving. And for these following reasons:
First, As the devil can counterfeit all the saving
operations and graces of the Spirit of God, so he can counterfeit those
operations that are preparatory to grace. If Satan can counterfeit those
effects of God's Spirit, which are special, divine and sanctifying, so that
there shall be a very great resemblance, in all that can be observed by others;
much more easily may he imitate those works of God's Spirit which are common,
and which men, while they are yet his own children, are the subjects of. These
works are in no wise so much above him as the other. There are no works of God
that are so high and divine, and above the powers of nature, and out of reach
of the power of all creatures, as those works of his Spirit, whereby he forms
the creature in his own image, and makes it to be a partaker of the divine
nature. But if the devil can be the author of such resemblances of these as
have been spoken of, without doubt he may of those that are of an infinitely
inferior kind. And it is abundantly evident in fact, that there are false humiliations
and false submissions, as well as false comforts.[24] How far was Saul brought,
though a very wicked man, and of a haughty spirit, when he (though a great
king) was brought, in conviction of his sin, as it were to fall down, all in
tears, weeping aloud, before David his own subject (and one that he had for a
long time mortally hated, and openly treated as an enemy), and condemn himself
before him, crying out, "Thou art more righteous than I: for thou hast
rewarded me good, whereas I have rewarded thee evil!" And at another time,
"I have sinned, I have played the fool, I have erred exceedingly," 1
Sam. 24:16, 17, and chap. 26:21. And yet Saul seems then to have had very
little of the influences of the Spirit of God, it being after God's Spirit had
departed from him, and given him up, and an evil spirit from the Lord troubled
him. And if this proud monarch, in a pang of affection, was brought to humble
himself so low before a subject that he hated, and still continued an enemy to,
there doubtless may be appearances of great conviction and humiliation in men,
before God, while they yet remain enemies to him, and though they finally
continue so. There is oftentimes in men who are terrified through fears of
hell, a great appearance of their being brought off from their own
righteousness, when they are not brought off from it in all ways, although they
are in many ways that are more plain and visible. They have only exchanged some
ways of trusting in their own righteousness, for others that are more secret
and subtle. Oftentimes a great degree of discouragement, as to many things they
used to depend upon, is taken for humiliation: that is called a submission to
God, which is no absolute submission, but has some secret bargain in it, that
it is hard to discover.
Secondly, If the operations and effects of the Spirit
of God, in the convictions, and comforts of true converts, may be
sophisticated, then the order of them may be imitated. If Satan can imitate the
things themselves, he may easily put them one after another, in such a certain
order. If the devil can make A, B, and C, it is as easy for him to put A first,
and B next, and C next, as to range item in a contrary order. The nature of
divine things is harder for the devil to imitate, than their order. He cannot exactly
imitate divine operations in their nature, though his counterfeits may be very
much like them in external appearance, but he can exactly imitate their order.
When counterfeits are made, there is no divine power needful in order to the
placing one of them first, and another last. And therefore no order or method
of operations and experiences is any certain sign of their divinity. That only
is to be trusted to, as a certain evidence of grace, which Satan cannot do, and
which it is impossible should be brought to pass by any power short of divine.
Thirdly, We have no certain rule to determine how
far God's own Spirit may go in those operations and convictions which in
themselves are not spiritual and saving, and yet the person that is the subject
of them never be converted, but fall short of salvation at last. There is no
necessary connection in the nature of things, between anything that a natural
man may experience while in a state of nature, and the saving grace of God's
Spirit. And if there be no connection in the nature of things, then there can
be no known and certain connection at all, unless it be by divine revelation.
But there is no revealed certain connection between a state of salvation, and
anything that a natural man can be the subject of, before he believes in
Christ. God has revealed no certain connection between salvation, and any
qualifications in men, but only grace and its fruits. And therefore we do not
find any legal convictions, or comforts, following these legal convictions, in
any certain method or order, ever once mentioned in the Scripture, as certain
signs of grace, or things peculiar to the saints; although we do find gracious
operations and effects themselves, so mentioned, thousands of times. Which
should be enough with Christians who are willing to have the word of God,
rather than their own philosophy, and experiences and conjectures, as their
sufficient and sure guide in things of this nature.
Fourthly, Experience does greatly confirm, that
persons seeming to have convictions and comforts following one another in such
a method and order, as is frequently observable in true converts, is no certain
sign of grace.[25] I appeal to all those
ministers in this land, who have had much occasion of dealing with souls in the
late extraordinary season, whether there have not been many who do not prove
well, that have given a fair account of their experiences, and have seemed to
be converted according to rule, i.e., with convictions and affections,
succeeding distinctly and exactly, in that order and method, which has been
ordinarily insisted on, as the order of the operations of the Spirit of God in
conversion.
And as a seeming to have this distinctness as to
steps and method, is no certain sign that a person is converted; so a being
without it, is no evidence that a person is not converted. For though it might
be made evident to a demonstration, on Scripture principles, that a sinner
cannot be brought heartily to receive Christ as his Savior, who is not
convinced of his sin and misery, and of his own emptiness and helplessness, and
his just desert of eternal condemnation; and that therefore such convictions
must be some way implied in what is wrought in his soul; yet nothing proves it
to be necessary, that all those things which are implied or presupposed in an
act of faith in Christ, must be plainly and distinctly wrought in the soul, in
so many successive and separate works of the Spirit, that shall be each one
plain and manifest, in all who are truly converted. On the contrary (as Mr.
Shepard observes), sometimes the change made in a saint, at first work, is like
a confused chaos; so that the saints know not what to make of it. The manner of
the Spirit's proceeding in them that are born of the Spirit, is very often
exceeding mysterious and unsearchable; we, as it were, hear the sound of it,
the effect of it is discernible; but no man can tell whence it came, or whither
it went. And it is oftentimes as difficult to know the way of the Spirit in the
new birth, as in the first birth; Eccl. 11:5, "Thou knowest not what is
the way of the Spirit, or how the bones do grow in the womb of her that is with
child; even so thou knowest not the works of God, that worketh all." The
ingenerating of a principle of grace in the soul, seems in Scripture to be
compared to the conceiving of Christ in the womb, Gal. 4:19. And therefore the
Church is called Christ's mother, Cant. 3:11. And so is every particular
believer, Matt. 12:49, 50. And the conception of Christ in the womb of the
blessed virgin, by the power of the Holy Ghost, seems to be a designed
resemblance of the conception of Christ in the soul of a believer, by the power
of the same Holy Ghost. And we know not what is the way of the Spirit, nor how
the bones do grow, either in the womb, or heart that conceives this holy child.
The new creature may use that language in Psal. 139:14, 15, "I am
fearfully and wonderfully made; marvellous are thy works, and that my soul
knoweth right well. My substance was not hid from thee, when I was made in
secret." Concerning the generation of Christ, both in his person, and also
in the hearts of his people, it may be said, as in Isa. 53:8, "Who can
declare his generation?" We know not the works of God, that worketh all.
"It is the glory of God to conceal a thing" (Prov. 25:2), and to have
"his path as it were in the mighty waters, that his footsteps may not be
known;" and especially in the works of his Spirit on the hearts of men,
which are the highest and chief of his works. And therefore it is said, Isa.
40:13, "Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord, or being his counselor
hath taught him?" It is to be feared that some have gone too far towards
directing the Spirit of the Lord, and marking out his footsteps for him, and
limiting him to certain steps and methods. Experience plainly shows, that God's
Spirit is unsearchable and untraceable, in some of the best of Christians, in
the method of his operations, in their conversion. Nor does the Spirit of God
proceed discernibly in the steps of a particular established scheme, one half
so often as is imagined. A scheme of what is necessary, and according to a rule
already received and established by common opinion, has a vast (though to many
a very insensible) influence in forming persons' notions of the steps and
method of their own experiences. I know very well what their way is; for I have
had much opportunity to observe it. Very often, at first, their experiences
appear like a confused chaos, as Mr. Shepard expresses it: but then those
passages of their experience are picked out, that have most of the appearance
of such particular steps that are insisted on; and these are dwelt upon in the
thoughts, and these are told of from time to time, in the relation they give:
these parts grow brighter and brighter in their view; and others, being
neglected, grow more and more obscure: and what they have experienced is
insensibly strained to bring all to an exact conformity to the scheme that is
established. And it becomes natural for ministers, who have to deal with them,
and direct them that insist upon distinctness and clearness of method, to do so
too. But yet there has been so much to be seen of the operations of the Spirit
of God, of late, that they who have had much to do with souls, and are not
blinded with a seven-fold vail of prejudice, must know that the Spirit is so
exceeding various in the manner of his operating, that in many cases it is
impossible to trace him, or find out his way.
What we have principally to do with, in our
inquiries into our own state, or directions we give to others, is the nature of
the effect that God has brought to pass in the soul. As to the steps which the
Spirit of God took to bring that effect to pass, we may leave them to him. We
are often in Scripture expressly directed to try ourselves by the nature of the
fruits of the Spirit; but nowhere by the Spirit's method of producing them.[26] Many do greatly err in
their notions of a clear work of conversion; calling that a clear work, where
the successive steps of influence, and method of experience are clear: whereas
that indeed is the clearest work (not where the order of doing is
clearest, but) where the spiritual and divine nature of the work done,
and effect wrought, is most clear.
IX. It is no certain sign that the religious
affections which persons have are such as have in them the nature of true
religion, or that they have not, that they dispose persons to spend much time
in religion, and to be zealously engaged in the external duties of worship.
This has, very unreasonably of late, been looked
upon as an argument against the religious affections which some have had, that
they spend so much time in reading, praying, singing, hearing sermons, and the
like. It is plain from the Scripture, that it is the tendency of true grace to
cause persons to delight in such religious exercises. True grace had this
effect on Anna the prophetess: Luke 2:27, "She departed not from the
temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and day." And grace
had this effect upon the primitive Christians in Jerusalem: Acts 2:46, 47, "And
they continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from
house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart,
praising God." Grace made Daniel delight in the duty of prayer, and
solemnly to attend it three times a day, as it also did David: Psal. 55:17,
"Evening, morning, and at noon will I pray." Grace makes the saints
delight in singing praises to God: Psal. 135: 3, "Sing praises unto his
name, for it is pleasant." And 147:1, "Praise ye the Lord; for it is
good to sing praises unto our God; for it is pleasant, and praise is
comely." It also causes them to delight to hear the word of God preached:
it makes the gospel a joyful sound to them, Psal. 89:15, and makes the feet of
those who publish these good tidings to be beautiful: Isa. 52:7, "How
beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good
tidings!" &c. It makes them love God's public worship: Psal. 26:8,
"Lord, I have loved the habitation of thy house, and the place where thine
honor dwelleth." And 27:4, "One thing have I desired of the Lord,
that will I seek after, that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days
of my life, to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his
temple." Psal. 84:1, 2, &c. "How amiable are thy tabernacles, O
Lord of hosts! My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth for the courts of the
Lord.—Yea, the sparrow hath found a house and the swallow a nest for herself,
where she may lay her young, even thine altars, O Lord of hosts, my King and my
God. Blessed are they that dwell in thy house: they will be still praising
thee. Blessed is the man in whose heart are the ways of them, who passing
through the valley of Baca—go from strength to strength, everyone of them in
Zion appeareth before God." Ver 10, "A day in thy courts is better
than a thousand."
This is the nature of true grace. But yet, on the
other hand, persons' being disposed to abound and to be zealously engaged in
the external exercises of religion, and to spend much time in them, is no sure
evidence of grace; because such a disposition is found in many that have no
grace. So it was with the Israelites of old, whose services were abominable to
God; they attended the "new moons, and Sabbaths, and calling of
assemblies, and spread forth their hands, and made many prayers," Isa.
1:12-15. So it was with the Pharisees; they "made long prayers, and fasted
twice a week." False religion may cause persons to be loud and earnest in
prayer: Isa. 58: 4, "Ye shall not fast as ye do this day, to cause your
voice to be heard on high." That religion which is not spiritual and
saving, may cause men to delight in religious duties and ordinances: Isa. 58:2,
"Yet they seek me daily, and delight to know my ways, as a nation that did
righteousness, and forsook not the ordinance of their God: they ask of me the
ordinances of justice: they take delight in approaching to God." It may
cause them to take delight in hearing the word of God preached, as it was with
Ezekiel's hearers: Ezek. 33:31, 32, "And they come unto thee as the people
cometh, and they sit before thee as my people, and they hear thy words, but
they will not do them: for with their mouth they show much love, but their
heart goeth after their covetousness. And lo, thou art unto them as a very
lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well on an
instrument: for they hear thy words, but they do them not." So it was with
Herod; he heard John the Baptist gladly, Mark 6:20. So it was with others of
his hearers, "for a season they rejoiced in his light," John 5:35. So
the stony ground hearers heard the word with joy.
Experience shows, that persons, from false religion,
may be inclined to be exceeding abundant in the external exercises of religion;
yea, to give themselves up to them, and devote almost their whole time to them.
Formerly a sort of people were very numerous in the Romish church, called
recluses, who forsook the world, and utterly abandoned the society of mankind,
and shut themselves up close in a narrow cell, with a vow never to stir out of
it, nor to see the face of any of mankind any more (unless that they might be
visited in case of sickness), to spend all their days in the exercise of
devotion and converse with God. There were also in old time, great multitudes
called Hermits and Anchorites, that left the world to spend all their days in
lonesome deserts, to give themselves up to religious contemplations and
exercises of devotion; some sorts of them having no dwellings, but the caves
and vaults of the mountains, and no food, but the spontaneous productions of the
earth. I once lived, for many months, next door to a Jew (the houses adjoining
one to another), and had much opportunity daily to observe him; who appeared to
me the devoutest person that I ever saw in my life; great part of his time
being spent in acts of devotion, at his eastern window, which opened next to
mine, seeming to be most earnestly engaged, not only in the daytime, but
sometimes whole nights.
X. Nothing can be certainly known of the nature of
religious affections by this, that they much dispose persons with their mouths
to praise and glorify God. This indeed is implied in what has been just now
observed, of abounding and spending much time in the external exercises of
religion, and was also hinted before; but because many seem to look upon it as
a bright evidence of gracious affection, when persons appear greatly disposed
to praise and magnify God, to have their mouths full of his praises, and
affectionately to be calling on others to praise and extol him, I thought it
deserved a more particular consideration.
No Christian will make it an argument against a
person, that he seems to have such a disposition. Nor can it reasonably be
looked upon as an evidence for a person, if those things that have been already
observed and proved, be duly considered, viz., that persons, without grace, may
have high affections towards God and Christ, and that their affections, being
strong, may fill their mouths and incline them to speak much, and very
earnestly, about the things they are affected with, and that there may be
counterfeits of all kinds of gracious affection. But it will appear more
evidently and directly, that this is no certain sign of grace, if we consider
what instances the Scripture gives us of it in those that were graceless. We
often have an account of this, in the multitude that were present when Christ
preached and wrought miracles; Mark 2:12, "And immediately he arose, took
up his bed, and went forth before them all, insomuch that they were all amazed,
and glorified God, saying, We never saw it on this fashion." So Matt. 9:8,
and Luke 5:26. Also Matt. 15:31, "Insomuch that the multitude wondered,
when they saw the dumb to speak, the maimed to be whole, the lame to walk, and
the blind to see: and they glorified the God of Israel." So we are told, that
on occasion of Christ's raising the son of the widow of Nain, Luke 7:16,
"There came a fear on all: and they glorified God, saying, That a great
prophet is risen up among us; and, That God hath visited his people." So
we read of their glorifying Christ, or speaking exceeding highly of him: Luke
4:15, "And he taught in their synagogues, being glorified of all."
And how did they praise him, with loud voices, crying, "Hosanna to the Son
of David; hosanna in the highest; blessed is he that cometh in the name of the
Lord," a little before he was crucified! And after Christ's ascension,
when the apostles had healed the impotent man, we are told, that all men
glorified God for that which was done, Acts 4:21. When the Gentiles in Antioch
of Pisidia, heard from Paul and Barnabas, that God would reject the Jews, and
take the Gentiles to be his people in their room, they were affected with the
goodness of God to the Gentiles, "and glorified the word of the
Lord:" but all that did so were not true believers; but only a certain
elect number of them; as is intimated in the account we have of it, Acts 13:48:
"And when the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word
of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternal life, believed." So
of old the children of Israel at the Red Sea, "sang God's praise; but soon
forgat his works." And the Jews in Ezekiel's time, "with their mouth
showed much love, while their heart went after their covetousness." And it
is foretold of false professors and real enemies of religion, that they should
show a forwardness to glorify God: Isa. 66:5, "Hear the word of the Lord,
ye that tremble at his word. Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out
for my name's sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified."
It is no certain sign that a person is graciously
affected, if, in the midst of his hopes and comforts, he is greatly affected
with God's unmerited mercy to him that is so unworthy, and seems greatly to
extol and magnify free grace. Those that yet remain with unmortified pride and enmity
against God, may, when they imagine that they have received extraordinary
kindness from God, cry out of their unworthiness, and magnify God's undeserved
goodness to them, from no other conviction of their ill deservings, and from no
higher principle than Saul had, who, while he yet remained with unsubdued pride
and enmity against David, was brought, though a king, to acknowledge his
unworthiness, and cry out, "I have played the fool, I have erred
exceedingly," and with great affection and admiration, to magnify and
extol David's unmerited and unexampled kindness to him, 1 Sam. 25:16-19, and
26:21, and from no higher principle than that from whence Nebuchadnezzar was
affected with God's dispensations, that he saw and was the subject of, and
praises, extols and honors the King of heaven; and both he, and Darius, in
their high affections, call upon all nations to praise God, Dan. 3:28, 29, 30,
and 4:1, 2, 3, 34, 35, 37, and 6:25, 26, 27.
XI. It is no sign that affections are right, or that
they are wrong, that they make persons that have them exceeding confident that
what they experience is divine, and that they are in a good estate.
It is an argument with some, against persons, that
they are deluded if they pretend to be assured of their good estate, and to be
carried beyond all doubting of the favor of God; supposing that there is no
such thing to be expected in the church of God, as a full and absolute
assurance of hope; unless it be in some very extraordinary circumstances; as in
the case of martyrdom; contrary to the doctrine of Protestants, which has been
maintained by their most celebrated writers against the Papists; and contrary
to the plainest Scripture evidence. It is manifest, that it was a common thing
for the saints that we have a history or particular account of in Scripture, to
be assured. God, in the plainest and most positive manner, revealed and
testified his special favor to Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, Daniel, and
others. Job often speaks of his sincerity and uprightness with the greatest
imaginable confidence and assurance, often calling God to witness to it; and
says plainly, "I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that I shall see him
for myself, and not another," Job 19:25, &c. David, throughout the
book of Psalms, almost everywhere speaks without any hesitancy, and in the most
positive manner, of God as his God glorying in him as his portion and heritage,
his rock and confidence, his shield; salvation, and high tower, and the like.
Hezekiah appeals to God, as one that knew that he had walked before him in
truth, and with a perfect heart, 2 Kings 20:3. Jesus Christ, in his dying
discourse with his eleven disciples, in the 14th, 15th, and 16th chapters of
John (which was as it were Christ's last will and testament to his disciples, and
to his whole church), often declares his special and everlasting love to them
in the plainest and most positive terms and promises them a future
participation with him in his glory, in the most absolute manner; and tells
them at the same time that he does so, to the end that their joy might be full:
John 15:11, "These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain
in you, and that your joy might be full." See also at the conclusion of
his whole discourse, chap. 16:33: "These things have I spoken unto you,
that in me ye might have peace. In the would ye shall have tribulation: but be
of good cheer, I have overcome the world." Christ was not afraid of
speaking too plainly and positively to them; he did not desire to hold them in
the least suspense. And he concluded that last discourse of his with a prayer
in their presence, wherein he speaks positively to his Father of those eleven
disciples, as having all of them savingly know him, and believed in him, and
received and kept his word; and that they were not of the world; and that for
their sakes he sanctified himself; and that his will was, that they should be
with him in his glory; and tells his Father, that he spake those things in his
prayer, to the end, that his joy might be fulfilled in them, verse 13. By these
things it is evident, that it is agreeable to Christ's designs, and the
contrived ordering and disposition Christ makes of things in his church, that
there should be sufficient and abundant provision made, that his saints might
have full assurance of their future glory.
The Apostle Paul, through all his epistles speaks in
an assured strain; ever speaking positively of his special relation to Christ,
his Lord, and Master, and Redeemer, and his interest in, and expectation of the
future reward. It would be endless to take notice of all places that might be
enumerated; I shall mention but three or four: Gal. 2:20, "Christ liveth
in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the
Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me;" Phil. 1:21, "For
me to live is Christ, and to die is gain;" 2 Tim. 1:12, "I know whom
I have believed, and I am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have
committed unto him against that day;" 2 Tim. 4:7, 8, "I have fought a
good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there
is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous
Judge, will give me at that day."
And the nature of the covenant of grace, and God's
declared ends in the appointment and constitution of things in that covenant,
do plainly show it to be God's design to make ample provision for the saints
having an assured hope of eternal life, while living here upon earth. For so
are all things ordered and contrived in that covenant, that everything might be
made sure on God's part. "The covenant is ordered in all things and
sure:" the promises are most full, and very often repeated, and various
ways exhibited; and there are many witnesses, and many seals; and God has confirmed
his promises with an oath. And God's declared design in all this, is, that the
heirs of the promises might have an undoubting hope and full joy, in an
assurance of their future glory. Heb. 6:17, 18, "Wherein God, willing more
abundantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel,
confirmed it by an oath: that by two immutable things, in which it was
impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled
for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before us." But all this would be
in vain, to any such purpose, as the saints' strong consolation, and hope of
their obtaining future glory, if their interest in those sure promises in
ordinary cases was not ascertainable. For God's promises and oaths, let them be
as sure as they will, cannot give strong hope and comfort to any particular
person, any further than he can know that those promises are made to him. And
in vain is provision made in Jesus Christ, that believers might be perfect as
pertaining to the conscience, as is signified, Heb. 9:9, if assurance of
freedom from the guilt of sin is not attainable.
It further appears that assurance is not only
attainable in some very extraordinary cases, but that all Christians are
directed to give all diligence to make their calling and election sure, and are
told how they may do it, 2 Pet. 1:5-8. And it is spoken of as a thing very
unbecoming Christians, and an argument of something very blamable in them, not
to know whether Christ be in them or no: 2 Cor. 13:5, "Know ye not your
own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?" And
it is implied that it is an argument of a very blamable negligence in
Christians, if they practice Christianity after such a manner as to remain
uncertain of the reward, in 1 Cor. 9:26: "I therefore so run, as not
uncertainly." And to add no more, it is manifest, that Christians' knowing
their interest in the saving benefits of Christianity is a thing ordinarily
attainable, because the apostle tells us by what means Christians (and not only
the apostles and martyrs) were wont to know this: 1 Cor. 2:12, "Now we
have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God;
that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God." And 1
John 2:3, "And hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his
commandments." And verse 5, "Hereby know we that we are in him."
Chap. 3:14, "We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we
love the brethren;" ver. 19, "Hereby we know that we are of the
truth, and shall assure our hearts before him;" ver. 24, "Hereby we
know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he hath given us." So
chap. 4:13, and chap. 5:2, and verse 19.
Therefore it must needs be very unreasonable to
determine, that persons are hypocrites, and their affections wrong, because
they seem to be out of doubt of their own salvation, and the affections they
are the subjects of seem to banish all fears of hell.
On the other hand, it is no sufficient reason to
determine that men are saints, and their affections gracious, because the
affections they have are attended with an exceeding confidence that their state
is good, and their affections divine.[27] Nothing can be certainly
argued from their confidence, how great and strong soever it seems to be. If we
see a man that boldly calls God his Father, and commonly speaks in the most
bold, familiar, and appropriating language in prayer, "My Father, my dear
Redeemer, my sweet Savior, my Beloved," and the like; and it is a common
thing for him to use the most confident expressions before men, about the
goodness of his state; such as, I know certainly that God is my Father; I know
so surely as there is a God in heaven, that he is my God; I know I shall go to
heaven, as well as if I were there; I know that God is now manifesting himself
to my soul, and is now smiling upon me;" and seems to have done forever
with any inquiry or examination into his state, as a thing sufficiently known,
and out of doubt, and to contemn all that so much as intimate or suggest that
there is some reason to doubt or fear whether all is right; such things are no
signs at all that it is indeed so as he is confident it is.[28] Such an overbearing,
high-handed, and violent sort of confidence as this, so affecting to declare
itself with a most glaring show in the sight of men, which is to be seen in
many, has not the countenance of a true Christian assurance: it savors more of
the spirit of the Pharisees, who never doubted but that they were saints, and
the most eminent of saints, and were bold to go to God, and come up near to
him, and lift up their eyes, and thank him for the great distinction he had
made between them and other men; and when Christ intimated that they were blind
and graceless, despised the suggestion: John 9:40, "And some of the
Pharisees which were with him, heard these words, and said unto him, Are we
blind also?" If they had more of the spirit of the publican, with their
confidence, who, in a sense of his exceeding unworthiness, stood afar off, and
durst not so much as lift up his eyes to heaven, but smote on his breast, and
cried out of himself as a sinner, their confidence would have more of the
aspect of the confidence of one that humbly trusts and hopes in Christ, and has
no confidence in himself.
If we do but consider what the hearts of natural men
are, what principles they are under the dominion of, what blindness and deceit,
what self-flattery, self-exaltation, and self-confidence reign there, we need
not at all wonder that their high opinion of themselves, and confidence of
their happy circumstances, be as high and strong as mountains, and as violent
as a tempest, when once conscience is blinded, and convictions killed, with
false high affections, and those forementioned principles let loose, fed up and
prompted by false joys and comforts, excited by some pleasing imaginations, impressed
by Satan, transforming himself into an angel of light.
When once a hypocrite is thus established in a false
hope, he has not those things to cause him to call his hope in question, that
oftentimes are the occasion of the doubting of true saints; as, first,
he has not that cautious spirit, that great sense of the vast importance of a
sure foundation, and that dread of being deceived. The comforts of the true
saints increase awakening and caution, and a lively sense how great a thing it
is to appear before an infinitely holy, just and omniscient Judge. But false
comforts put an end to these things and dreadfully stupify the mind. Secondly,
The hypocrite has not the knowledge of his own blindness, and the deceitfulness
of his own heart, and that mean opinion of his own understanding that the true
saint has. Those that are deluded with false discoveries and affections, are
evermore highly conceited of their light and understanding. Thirdly, The
devil does not assault the hope of the hypocrite, as he does the hope of a true
saint. The devil is a great enemy to a true Christian hope, not only because it
tends greatly to the comfort of him that hath it, but also because it is a
thing of a holy, heavenly nature, greatly tending to promote and cherish grace
in the heart, and a great incentive to strictness and diligence in the
Christian life. But he is no enemy to the hope of a hypocrite, which above all
things establishes his interest in him that has it. A hypocrite may retain his
hope without opposition, as long as he lives, the devil never disturbing it,
nor attempting to disturb it. But there is perhaps no true Christian but what
has his hope assaulted by him. Satan assaulted Christ himself upon this,
whether he were the Son of God or no: and the servant is not above his Master,
nor the disciple above his Lord; it is enough for the disciple, that is most
privileged in this world, to be as his Master. Fourthly, He who has a
false hope, has not that sight of his own corruptions, which the saint has. A
true Christian has ten times so much to do with his heart and its corruptions,
as a hypocrite: and the sins of his heart and practice, appear to him in their
blackness; they look dreadful; and it often appears a very mysterious thing,
that any grace can be consistent with such corruption, or should be in such a
heart. But a false hope hides corruption, covers it all over, and the hypocrite
looks clean and bright in his own eyes.
There are two sorts of hypocrites: one that are
deceived with their outward morality and external religion; many of whom are
professed Arminians, in the doctrine of justification: and the other, are those
that are deceived with false discoveries and elevations; who often cry down
works, and men's own righteousness, and talk much of free grace; but at the
same time make a righteousness of their discoveries and of their humiliation,
and exalt themselves to heaven with them. These two kinds of hypocrites, Mr.
Shepard, in his exposition of the Parable of the Ten Virgins, distinguishes by
the name of legal and evangelical hypocrites; and often speaks of
the latter as the worst. And it is evident that the latter are commonly by far
the most confident in their hope, and with the most difficulty brought of from
it: I have scarcely known the instance of such a one, in my life, that has been
undeceived. The chief grounds of the confidence of many of them, are the very
same kind of impulses and supposed revelations (sometimes with texts of
Scripture, and sometimes without) that so many of late have had concerning
future events; calling these impulses about their good estate, the witness of
the Spirit; entirely misunderstanding the nature of the witness of the Spirit,
as I shall show hereafter. Those that have had visions and impulses about other
things, it has generally been to reveal such things as they are desirous and
fond of: and no wonder that persons who give heed to such things, have the same
sort of visions or impressions about their own eternal salvation, to reveal to
them that their sins are forgiven them, that their names are written in the
book of life, that they are in high favor with God, &c., and especially
when they earnestly seek, expect, and wait for evidence of their election and
salvation this way, as the surest and most glorious evidence of it. Neither is
it any wonder, that when they have such a supposed revelation of their good
estate, it raises in them the highest degree of confidence of it. It is found
by abundant experience, that those who are led away by impulses and imagined
revelations, are extremely confident: they suppose that the great Jehovah has
declared these and those things to them; and having his immediate testimony, a
strong confidence is the highest virtue. Hence they are bold to say, I know
this or that—I know certainly—I am as sure as that I have a being, and the
like; and they despise all argument and inquiry in the case. And above all
things else, it is easy to be accounted for, that impressions and impulses
about that which is so pleasing, so suiting their self-love and pride, as their
being the dear children of God, distinguished from most in the world in his
favor, should make them strongly confident; especially when with their impulses
and revelations they have high affections, which they take to be the most
eminent exercises of grace. I have known of several persons, that have had a
fond desire of something of a temporal nature, through a violent passion that
has possessed them; and they have been earnestly pursuing the thing they have
desired should come to pass, and have met with great difficulty and many
discouragements in it, but at last have had an impression, or supposed
revelation, that they should obtain what they sought; and they have looked upon
it as a sure promise from the Most High, which has made them most ridiculously
confident, against all manner of reason to convince them to the contrary, and
all events working against them. And there is nothing hinders, but that persons
who are seeking their salvation, may be deceived by the like delusive
impressions, and be made confident of that, the same way.
The confidence of many of this sort of hypocrites,
that Mr. Shepard calls evangelical hypocrites, is like the confidence of
some mad men, who think they are kings; they will maintain it against all
manner of reason and evidence. And in one sense, it is much more immovable than
a truly gracious assurance; a true assurance is not upheld, but by the soul's
being kept in a holy frame, and Grace maintained in lively exercise. If the
actings of grace do much decay in the Christian, and he falls into a lifeless
frame, he loses his assurance: but this kind of confidence of hypocrites will
not be shaken by sin; they (at least some of them) will maintain their boldness
in their hope, in the most corrupt frames and wicked ways; which is a sure
evidence of their delusion.[29]
And here I cannot but observe, that there are
certain doctrines often preached to the people, which need to be delivered with
more caution and explanation than they frequently are; for, as they are by many
understood, they tend greatly to establish this delusion and false confidence
of hypocrites. The doctrines I speak of are those of "Christians living by
faith, not by sight; their giving glory to God, by trusting him in the dark;
living upon Christ, and not upon experiences; not making their good frames the
foundation of their faith:" which are excellent and important doctrines
indeed, rightly understood, but corrupt and destructive, as many understand
them. The Scripture speaks of living or walking by faith, and not by sight, in
no other way than these, viz., a being governed by a respect to eternal things,
that are the objects of faith, and are not seen, and not by a respect to
temporal things, which are seen; and believing things revealed, that we never
saw with bodily eyes; and also living by faith in the promise of future things,
without yet seeing or enjoying the things promised, or knowing the way how they
can be fulfilled. This will be easily evident to anyone who looks over the
Scriptures, which speak of faith in opposition to sight; as 2
Cor. 4:18, and 5:7, Heb. 11:1, 8, 13, 17, 27, 29, Rom. 8:24, John 20:29. But
this doctrine, as it is understood by many, is, that Christians ought firmly to
believe and trust in Christ, without spiritual sight or light, and although
they are in a dark dead frame, and, for the present, have no spiritual
experiences or discoveries. And it is truly the duty of those who are thus in
darkness, to come out of darkness into light and believe. But that they should
confidently believe and trust, while they yet remain without spiritual light or
sight, is an anti-scriptural and absurd doctrine. The Scripture is ignorant of
any such faith in Christ of the operation of God, that is not founded in a
spiritual sight of Christ. That believing on Christ, which accompanies a title
to everlasting life, is a "seeing the Son, and believing on him,"
John 6:40. True faith in Christ is never exercised, any further than persons
"behold as in a glass the glory of the Lord, and have the knowledge of the
glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ," 2 Cor. 3:18, and 4:6. They into
whose minds "the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image
of God, does not shine, believe not," 2 Cor. 4:5. That faith, which is
without spiritual light, is not the faith of the children of the light, and of
the day; but the presumption of the children of darkness. And therefore to
press and urge them to believe, without any spiritual light or sight, tends
greatly to help forward the delusions of the prince of darkness. Men not only
cannot exercise faith without some spiritual light, but they can exercise faith
only just in such proportion as they have spiritual light. Men will trust in
God no further than they know him; and they cannot be in the exercise of faith
in him one ace further than they have a sight of his fullness and faithfulness
in exercise. Nor can they have the exercise of trust in God, any further than
they are in a gracious frame. They that are in a dead carnal frame, doubtless
ought to trust in God; because that would be the same thing as coming out of
their bad frame, and turning to God; but to exhort men confidently to trust in
God, and so hold up their hope and peace, though they are not in a gracious
frame, and continue still to be so, is the same thing in effect, as to exhort
them confidentially to trust in God, but not with a gracious trust: and what is
that but a wicked presumption? It is just as impossible for men to have a strong
or lively trust in God, when they have no lively exercises of grace, or
sensible Christian experiences, as it is for them to be in the lively exercises
of grace, without the exercises of grace.
It is true, that it is the duty of God's people to
trust in him when in darkness, and though they remain still in darkness, in
that sense, that they ought to trust in God when the aspects of his providence
are dark, and look as though God had forsaken them, and did not hear their
prayers, and many clouds gather, and many enemies surround them, with a
formidable aspect, threatening to swallow them up, and all events of providence
seem to be against them, all circumstances seem to render the promises of God
difficult to be fulfilled, and God must be trusted out of sight, i.e., when we
cannot see which way it is possible for him to fulfill his word; everything but
God's mere word makes it look unlikely, so that if persons believe, they must
hope against hope. Thus the ancient Patriarchs, and Job, and the Psalmist, and Jeremiah,
Daniel, Shadrach, Meshech, and Abednego, and the Apostle Paul, gave glory to
God by trusting in God in darkness. And we have many instances of such a
glorious victorious faith in the eleventh of Hebrews. But how different a thing
is this, from trusting in God, without spiritual sight, and being at the same
time in a dead and carnal frame!
There is also such a thing as spiritual light's
being let into the soul in one way, when it is not in another; and so there is
such a thing as the saints trusting in God, and also knowing their good estate,
when they are destitute of some kinds of experience. As for instance, they may
have clear views of God's sufficiency and faithfulness, and so confidently
trust in him, and know that they are his children; and at the same time, not
have those clear and sweet ideas of his love as at other times: for it was thus
with Christ himself in his last passion. And they may have views of much of
God's sovereignty, holiness, and all sufficiency, enabling them quietly to submit
to him, and exercise a sweet and most encouraging hope in God's fullness, when
they are not satisfied of their own good estate. But how different things are
these, from confidently trusting in God, without spiritual light or experience!
Those that thus insist on persons living by faith,
when they have no experience, and are in very bad frames, are also very absurd
in their notions of faith. What they mean by faith is, believing that they are
in a good estate. Hence they count it a dreadful sin for them to doubt of their
state, whatever frames they are in, and whatever wicked things they do, because
it is the great and heinous sin of unbelief; and he is the best man, and puts
most honor upon God, that maintains his hope of his good estate the most
confidently and immovably, when he has the least light or experience; that is
to say, when he is in the worst and most wicked frame and way; because,
forsooth, that is a sign that he is strong in faith, giving glory to God, and
against hope believes in hope. But what Bible do they learn this notion of
faith out of, that it is a man's confidently believing that he is in a good
estate?[30] If this be faith, the
Pharisees had faith in an eminent degree; some of which, Christ teaches,
committed the unpardonable sin against the Holy Ghost. The Scripture represents
faith as that by which men are brought into a good estate; and therefore it
cannot be the same thing as believing that they are already in a good estate.
To suppose that faith consists in persons believing that they are in a good
estate, is in effect the same thing, as to suppose that faith consists in a
person's believing that he has faith, or believing that he believes.
Indeed persons doubting of their good estate, may in
several respects arise from unbelief. It may be from unbelief, or because they
have so little faith that they have so little evidence of their good estate: if
they had more experience of the actings of faith, and so more experience of the
exercise of grace, they would have clearer evidence that their state was good;
and so their doubts would be removed. And then their doubting of their state
may be from unbelief thus, when, though there be many things that are good
evidences of a work of grace in them, yet they doubt very much whether they are
really in a state of favor with God, because it is they, those that are so
unworthy, and have done so much to provoke God to anger against them. Their
doubts in such a case arise from unbelief, as they arise from want of a
sufficient sense of, and reliance on, the infinite riches of God's grace, and
the sufficiency of Christ for the chief of sinners. They may also be from
unbelief, when they doubt of their state, because of the mystery of God's
dealings with them; they are not able to reconcile such dispensations with
God's favor to them; or when they doubt whether they have any interest in the
promises, because the promises from the aspect of providence appear so unlikely
to be fulfilled; the difficulties that are in the way are so many and great.
Such doubting arises from want of dependence upon God's almighty power, and his
knowledge and wisdom, as infinitely above theirs. But yet, in such persons,
their unbelief, and their doubting of their state, are not the same thing;
though one arises from the other.
Persons may be greatly to blame for doubting of
their state, on such grounds as these last mentioned; and they may be to blame,
that they have no more grace, and no more of the present exercises and
experiences of it, to be an evidence to them of the goodness of their state:
men are doubtless to blame for being in a dead, carnal frame; but when they are
in such a frame, and have no sensible experience of the exercises of grace, but
on the contrary, are much under the prevalence of lusts and an unchristian
spirit, they are not to blame for doubting their state. It is as impossible, in
the nature of things, that a holy and Christian hope be kept alive, in its
clearness and strength, in such circumstances, as it is to keep the light in
the room, when the candle is put out; or to maintain the bright sunshine in the
air, when the sun is gone down. Distant experiences, when darkened by present
prevailing lust and corruption, never keep alive a gracious confidence and
assurance; but that sickens and decays upon it, as necessarily as a little
child by repeated blows on the head with a hammer. Nor is it at all to be
lamented, that persons doubt of their state in such circumstances: but, on the
contrary, it is desirable and every way best that they should. It is agreeable
to that wise and merciful constitution of things, which God hath established,
that it should be so. For so hath God contrived and constituted things, in his
dispensations towards his own people, that when their love decays, and the
exercises of it fail, or become weak, fear should arise; for then they need it
to restrain them from sin, and to excite them to care for the good of their
souls, and so to stir them up to watchfulness and diligence in religion: but
God hath so ordered, that when love rises, and is in vigorous exercise, then
fear should vanish, and be driven away; for then they need it not, having a
higher and more excellent principle in exercise, to restrain them from sin, and
stir them up to their duty. There are no other principles, which human nature
is under the influence of, that will ever make men conscientious, but one of
these two, fear or love; and therefore, if one of these should
not prevail as the other decays, God's people, when fallen into dead and carnal
frames, when love is asleep, would be lamentably exposed indeed: and therefore
God has wisely ordained, that these two opposite principles of love and fear
should rise and fall, like the two opposite scales of a balance; when one rises
the other sinks. As light and darkness necessarily and unavoidably succeed each
other; if light prevails, so much does darkness cease, and no more; and if
light decays, so much does darkness prevail; so it is in the heart of a child
of God: if divine love decays and falls asleep, and lust prevails, the light
and joy of hope go out, and dark fear and doubting arises; and if, on the
contrary, divine love prevails and comes into lively exercise, this brings in
the brightness of hope, and drives away black lust, and fear with it. Love is
the spirit of adoption, or the childlike principle; if that slumbers, men fall
under fear, which is the spirit of bondage, or the servile principle; and so on
the contrary. And if it be so, that love, or the spirit of adoption, be carried
to a great height, it quite drives away all fear, and gives full assurance;
agreeable to that of the apostle, 1 John 4:18, "There is no fear in love,
but perfect love casts out fear." These two opposite principles of lust
and holy love, bring hope and fear into the hearts of God's children, in
proportion as they prevail; that is, when left to their own natural influence,
without something adventitious, or accidental intervening; as the distemper of
melancholy, doctrinal ignorance, prejudices of education, wrong instruction,
false principles, peculiar temptations, &c.
Fear is cast out by the Spirit of God, no other way
than by the prevailing of love; nor is it ever maintained by his Spirit but
when love is asleep. At such a time, in vain is all the saint's
self-examinations, and poring on past experience, in order to establish his
peace, and get assurance. For it is contrary to the nature of things, as God
hath constituted them, that he should have assurance at such a time.
They therefore do directly thwart God's wise and
gracious constitution of things, who exhort others to be confident in their hope,
when in dead frames; under a notion of "living by faith, and not by sight,
and trusting God in the dark, and living upon Christ, and not upon
experiences;" and warn them not to doubt of their good estate, lest they
should be guilty of the dreadful sin of unbelief. And it has a direct tendency
to establish the most presumptuous hypocrites, and to prevent their ever
calling their state in question, how much soever wickedness rages, and reigns
in their hearts, and prevails in their lives; under a notion of honoring God,
by hoping against hope, and confidently trusting in God, when things look very
dark. And doubtless vast has been the mischief that has been done this way.
Persons cannot be said to forsake Christ, and live
on their experiences of the exercises of grace, merely because they take them
and use them as evidences of grace; for there are no other evidences that they
can or ought to take. But then may persons be said to live upon their
experiences, when they make a righteousness of them, and instead of keeping
their eye on God's glory and Christ's excellency, they turn their eyes off
these objects without them, on to themselves, to entertain their minds, by
viewing their own attainments, and high experiences, and the great things they
have met with, and are bright and beautiful in their own eyes, and are rich and
increased with goods in their own apprehensions, and think that God has as
admiring an esteem of them, on the same account, as they have of themselves:
this is living on experiences, and not on Christ; and is more abominable in the
sight of God, than the gross immoralities of those who make no pretenses to
religion. But this is a far different thing from a mere improving experiences
as evidences of an interest in a glorious Redeemer.
But to return from this digression, I would mention
one thing more under the general head that I am upon.
XII. Nothing can be certainly concluded concerning
the nature of religious affections, that any are the subjects of, from this,
that the outward manifestations of them, and the relation persons give of them,
are very affecting and pleasing to the truly godly, and such as greatly gain
their charity, and win their hearts.
The true saints have not such a spirit of discerning
that they can certainly determine who are godly, and who are not. For though
they know experimentally what true religion is, in the internal exercises of
it; yet these are what they can neither feel, nor see, in the heart of another.[31] There is nothing in others,
that comes within their view, but outward manifestations and appearances; but
the Scripture plainly intimates, that this way of judging what is in men by
outward appearances, is at best uncertain, and liable to deceit: 1 Sam. 16:7,
"The Lord seeth not as man seeth; for man looketh on the outward
appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart." Isa. 11:3, "He shall
not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his
ears."[32] They commonly are but poor
judges, and dangerous counselors in soul cases, who are quick and peremptory in
determining persons' states, vaunting themselves in their extraordinary faculty
of discerning and distinguishing, in these great affairs; as though all was
open and clear to them. They betray one of these three things: either that they
have had but little experience; or are persons of a weak judgment; or that they
have a great degree of pride and self-confidence, and so ignorance of
themselves. Wise and experienced men will proceed with great caution in such an
affair.
When there are many probable appearances of piety in
others, it is the duty of the saints to receive them cordially into their
charity, and to love them and rejoice in them, as their brethren in Christ Jesus.
But yet the best of men may be, when the appearances seem to them exceeding
fair and bright, as entirely to gain their charity, and conquer their hearts.
It has been common thing in the church of God, for such bright professors, that
are received as eminent saints, among the saints, to fall away and come to
nothing.[33] And this we need not wonder
at, if we consider the things that have been already observed; what things it
has been shown may appear in men who are altogether graceless. Nothing hinders
but that all these things may meet together in men, and yet they be without a
spark of grace in their hearts. They may have religious affections of many
kinds together; they may have a sort of affection towards God, that bears a
great resemblance of dear love to him; and so a kind of love to the brethren,
and great appearances of admiration of God's perfections and works, and sorrow
for sin, and reverence, submission, self-abasement, gratitude, joy, religious
longings, and zeal for religion and the good of souls. And these affections may
come after great awakenings and convictions of conscience; and there may be
great appearances of a work of humiliation: and counterfeit love and joy, and
other affections may seem to follow these, and one another, just in the same
order that is commonly observable in the holy affections of true converts. And
these religious affections may be carried to a great height, and may cause
abundance of tears, yea, may overcome the nature of those who are the subjects
of them, and may make them affectionate, and fervent, and fluent, in speaking
of the things of God, and dispose them to be abundant in it; and may be
attended with many sweet texts of Scripture, and precious promises, brought
with great impression on their minds; and may dispose them with their mouths to
praise and glorify God, in a very ardent manner, and fervently to call upon
others to praise him, crying out of their unworthiness, and extolling free
grace. And may, moreover, dispose them to abound in the external duties of
religion, such as prayer, hearing the word preached, singing, and religious
conference; and these things attended with a great resemblance of a Christian
assurance, in its greatest height, when the saints mount on eagles' wings,
above all darkness and doubting. I think it has been made plain, that there may
be all these things, and yet there be nothing more than the common influences
of the Spirit of God, joined with the delusions of Satan, and the wicked and
deceitful heart.—To which I may add, that all these things may be attended with
a sweet natural temper, and a good doctrinal knowledge of religion, and a long
acquaintance with the saints' way of talking, and of expressing their
affections and experiences, and a natural ability and subtlety in accommodating
their expressions and manner of speaking to the dispositions and notions of the
hearers, and a taking decency of expression and behavior, formed by a good
education. How great therefore may the resemblance be, as to all outward
expressions and appearances, between a hypocrite and a true saint! Doubtless it
is the glorious prerogative of the omniscient God, as the great searcher of
hearts, to be able well to separate between sheep and goats. And what an
indecent self-exaltation and arrogance it is, in poor, fallible, dark mortals,
to pretend that they can determine and know, who are really sincere and upright
before God, and who are not!
Many seem to lay great weight on that, and to
suppose it to be what may determine them with respect to others' real piety,
when they not only tell a plausible story, but when, in giving an account of
their experiences, they make such a representation, and speak after such a
manner, that they feel their talk; that is to say, when their talk seems to
harmonize with their own experience, and their hearts are touched and affected
and delighted, by what they hear them say, and drawn out by it, in dear love to
them. But there is not that certainty in such things, and that full dependence
to be had upon them, which many imagine. A true saint greatly delights in
holiness; it is a most beautiful thing in his eyes; and God's work, in savingly
renewing and making holy and happy, a poor, and before perishing soul, appears
to him a most glorious work: no wonder, therefore, that his heart is touched,
and greatly affected, when he hears another give a probable account of this
work, wrought on his own heart, and when he sees in him probable appearances of
holiness; whether those pleasing appearances have anything real to answer them,
or no. And if he uses the same words, which are commonly made use of, to
express the affections of true saints, and tells of many things following one
another in an order, agreeable to the method of the experience of him that
hears him, and also speaks freely and boldly, and with an air of assurance; no
wonder the other thinks his experiences harmonize with his own. And if, besides
all this, in giving his relation, he speaks with much affection; and, above
all, if in speaking he seems to show much affection to him to whom he speaks,
such an affection as the Galatians did to the Apostle Paul; these things will
naturally have a powerful influence, to affect and draw his hearer's heart, and
open wide the doors of his charity towards him. David speaks as one who had
felt Ahithophel's talk, and had once a sweet savor and relish of it. And
therefore exceeding great was his surprise and disappointment, when he fell; it
was almost too much for him: Psal. 55:12, 13, 14, "It was not an
enemy—then I could have borne it; but it was thou, a man, mine equal, my guide,
and mine acquaintance: we took sweet counsel together, and walked unto the
house of God in company."
It is with professors of religion, especially such
as become so in a time of outpouring of the Spirit of God, as it is with
blossoms in the spring;[34] there are vast numbers of
them upon the trees, which all look fair and promising; but yet many of them
never come to anything. And many of those, that in a little time wither up, and
drop off, and rot under the trees; yet for a while look as beautiful and gay as
others; and not only so, but smell sweet, and send forth a pleasant odor; so
that we cannot, by any of our senses, certainly distinguish those blossoms
which have in them that secret virtue, which will afterwards appear in the
fruit, and that inward solidity and strength which shall enable them to bear,
and cause them to be perfected by the hot summer sun, that will dry up the
others. It is the mature fruit which comes afterwards, and not the beautiful
colors and smell of the blossoms, that we must judge by. So new converts
(professedly so), in their talk about things of religion, may appear fair, and
be very savory, and the saints may think they talk feelingly. They may relish
their talk, and imagine they perceive a divine savor in it, and yet all may
come to nothing.
It is strange how hardly men are brought to be
contented with the rules and directions Christ has given them, but they must
needs go by other rules of their counsels which Christ ever delivered more plainly,
than the rule. I know of no directions or councils which Christ ever delivered
more plainly, than the rule he has given us, to guide our judging of others'
sincerity, viz., that we should judge of the tree chiefly by the fruit: but yet
this will not do; but other ways are found out, which are imagined to be more
distinguishing and certain. And woeful have been the mischievous consequences
of this arrogant setting up men's wisdom above the wisdom of Christ. I believe
many saints have gone much out of the way of Christ's word, in this respect:
and some of them have been chastised with whips, and (I had almost said)
scorpions, to bring them back again. But many things which have lately
appeared, and do now appear, may convince that ordinarily those who have gone
farthest this way, that have been most highly conceited of their faculty of
discerning, and have appeared most forward, peremptorily and suddenly to
determine the state of men's souls, have been hypocrites, who have known
nothing of true religion.
In the parable of the wheat and tares, it is said,
Matt. 13:26, "When the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then
appeared the tares also." As though the tares were not discerned, nor
distinguishable from the wheat, until then, as Mr. Flavel observes,[35] who mentions it as an
observation of Jerome's, that "wheat and tares are so much alike, until
the blade of the wheat comes to bring forth the ear, that it is next to
impossible to distinguish them." And then Mr. Flavel adds, "How
difficult soever it be to discern the difference between wheat and tares; yet
doubtless the eye of sense can much easier discriminate them, than the most
quick and piercing eye of man can discern the difference between special and common
grace. For all saving graces in the saints, have their counterfeits in
hypocrites; there are similar works in those, which a spiritual and very
judicious eye may easily mistake for the saving and genuine effects of a
sanctifying spirit."
As it is the ear of the fruit which distinguishes
the wheat from the tares, so this is the true Shibboleth, that he who stands as
judge at the passages of Jordan, makes use of to distinguish those that shall
pass over Jordan into the true Canaan, from those that should be slain at the
passages. For the Hebrew word Shibboleth signifies an ear of corn. And perhaps
the more full pronunciation of Jephthah's friends, Shibboleth, may represent a
full ear with fruit in it, typifying the fruits of the friends of Christ, the
antitype of Jephthah; and the more lean pronunciation of the Ephraimites, his
enemies, may represent their empty ears, typifying the show of religion in
hypocrites, without substance and fruit. This is agreeable to the doctrine we
are abundantly taught in Scripture, viz., that he who is set to judge those
that pass through death, whether they have a right to enter into the heavenly
Canaan or no, or whether they should not be slain, will judge every man
according to his works.
We seem to be taught the same things, by the rules
given for the priest's discerning the leprosy. In many cases it was impossible
for the priest to determine whether a man had the leprosy, or whether he were
clean, by the most narrow inspection of the appearances that were upon him,
until he had waited to see what the appearances would come to, and had shut up
the person who showed himself to him, one seven days after another; and when he
judged, he was to determine by the hair, which grew out of the spot that was
showed him, which was as it were the fruit that it brought forth.
And here, before I finish what I have to say under
this head, I would say something to a strange notion some have of late been led
away with, of certainly knowing the good estate that others are in, as though
it were immediately revealed to them from heaven, by their love flowing out to
them in an extraordinary manner. They argue thus, that their love being very
sensible and great, it may be certainly known by them who feel it, to be a true
Christian love: and if it be a true Christian love, the Spirit of God must be
the author of it: and inasmuch as the Spirit of God who knows certainly,
whether others are the children of God or no, and is a spirit of truth, is
pleased by an uncommon influence upon them, to cause their love to flow out, in
an extraordinary manner, towards such a person as a child of God; it must needs
be, that this infallible Spirit, who deceives none, knows that that person is a
child of God. But such persons might be convinced of the falseness of their reasoning,
if they would consider whether or no it be not their duty, and what God
requires of them, to love those as the children of God who they think are the
children of God, and whom they have no reason to think otherwise of, from all
that they can see in them, though God, who searches the hearts, knows them not
to be his children.
If it be their duty, then it is good, and the want
of it sin; and therefore surely the Spirit of God may be the author of it: the
Spirit of God, without being a spirit of falsehood, may in such a case assist a
person to do his duty, and keep him from sin. But then they argue from the
uncommon degree and special manner, in which their love flows out to the
person, which they think the Spirit of God never would cause, if he did not
know the object to be a child of God. But then I would ask them, whether or no
it is not their duty to love all such as they are bound to think are the
children of God, from all that they can see in them, to a very great degree,
though God, from other things which he sees, that are out of sight to them,
knows them not to be so. It is men's duty to love all whom they are bound in
charity to look upon as the children of God, with a vastly dearer affection
than they commonly do. As we ought to love Christ to the utmost capacity of our
nature, so it is our duty to love those who we think are so near and dear to
him as his members, with an exceeding dear affection, as Christ has loved us;
and therefore it is sin in us not to love them so. We ought to pray to God that
he would by his Spirit keep us from sin, and enable us to do our duty: and may
not his Spirit answer our prayers, and enable us to do our duty, in a
particular instance, without lying? If he cannot, then the Spirit of God is
bound not to help his people to do their duty in some instances, because he
cannot do it without being a spirit of falsehood. But surely God is so
sovereign as that comes to, that he may enable us to do our duty when he
pleases, and on what occasion he pleases. When persons think others are his
children, God may have other ends in causing their exceedingly endeared love to
flow out to them, besides revealing to them whether their opinion of them be
right or no: he may have that merciful end in it to enable them to know their
duty, and to keep them from that dreadful infinite evil, sin. And will they say
God shall not show them that mercy in such a case? If I am at a distance from
home, and hear, that in my absence my house is burnt, but my family have, in
some extraordinary manner, all escaped the flames; and everything in the
circumstances of the story, as I hear it, makes it appear very credible, it
would be sin in me, in such a case, not to feel a very great degree of
gratitude to God, though the story indeed be not true. And is not God so
sovereign, that he may, if he pleases, show me that mercy on that occasion, and
enable me to do my duty in a much further degree than I used to do it, and yet
not incur the charge of deceitfulness in confirming a falsehood?
It is exceeding manifest, that error or mistake may
be the occasion of a gracious exercise, and consequently a gracious influence
of the Spirit of God by Rom. 14:6: "He that eateth to the Lord he eateth,
and giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not to the Lord he eateth not, and
giveth God thanks!" The apostle is speaking of those, who through
erroneous and needless scruples, avoided eating legally unclean meats.—By this
it is very evident, that there may be true exercises of grace, a true respect
to the Lord, and particularly, a true thankfulness, which may be occasioned,
both by an erroneous judgment and practice. And consequently, an error may be
the occasion of those true holy exercises that are from the infallible Spirit
of God. And if so, it is certainly too much for us to determine, to how great a
degree the Spirit of God may give this holy exercise, on such an occasion.
This notion, of certainly discerning another's
state, by love flowing out, is not only not founded on reason or Scripture, but
it is anti-scriptural, it is against the rules of Scripture; which say not a
word of any such way of judging the state of others as this, but direct us to
judge chiefly by the fruits that are seen in them. And it is against the
doctrines of Scripture, which do plainly teach us, that the state of others'
souls towards God cannot be known by us, as in Rev. 2:17: "To him that
overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and I will give him a white
stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth, saving he that
receiveth it." And Rom. 2:29, "He is a Jew, which is one inwardly;
and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter,
whose praise is not of men, but of God." That by this last expression,
"whose praise is not of men, but of God," the apostle has respect to
the insufficiency of men to judge concerning him, whether he be inwardly a Jew
or no (as they could easily see by outward marks, whether men were outwardly
Jews), and would signify, that it belongs to God alone to give a determining
voice in this matter, is confirmed by the same apostle's use of the phrase, in
1 Cor. 4:5: "Therefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come,
who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make
manifest the counsels of the heart:" and then shall every man have praise
of God. The apostle, in the two foregoing verses, says, "But with me it is
a very small thing that I should be judged of you, or of man's judgment: yea, I
judge not mine own self. For I know nothing by myself, yet am I not hereby
justified; but he that judgeth me is the Lord." And again, it is further
confirmed, because the apostle, in this second chapter to the Romans, directs
his speech especially to those who had a high conceit of their own holiness,
made their boast of God, and were confident of their own discerning, and that
they knew God's will, and approved the things which were excellent, or tried
the things that differ (as it is in the margin), ver. 19: "And were
confident that they were guides of the blind, and a light to them which are in
darkness, instructors of the foolish, teachers of babes; and so took upon them
to judge others." See ver. 1, and 17, 18, 19, 20.
And how arrogant must the notion be, that they have,
who imagine they can certainly know others' godliness, when that great Apostle
Peter pretends not to say any more concerning Sylvanus, than that he was a
faithful brother, as he supposed! 1 Pet. 5:12. Though this Sylvanus appears to
have been a very eminent minister of Christ, and an evangelist, and a famous
light in God's church at that day, and an intimate companion of the apostles.
See 2 Cor. 1:19, 1 Thess. 1:1, and 2 Thess. 1:1.
PART III.
SHOWING WHAT ARE DISTINGUISHING SIGNS OF TRULY GRACIOUS AND HOLY
AFFECTIONS.
I COME now to the second thing appertaining to the
trial of religious affections, which was proposed, viz., To take notice of some
things, wherein those affections that are spiritual and gracious, do differ
from those that are not so.
But before I proceed directly to the distinguishing
characters, I would previously mention some things which I desire may be
observed, concerning the marks I shall lay down.
1. That I am far from undertaking to give such signs
of gracious affections, as shall be sufficient to enable any certainly to
distinguish true affection from false in others; or to determine positively
which of their neighbors are true professors, and which are hypocrites. In so
doing, I should be guilty of that arrogance which I have been condemning.
Though it be plain that Christ has given rules to all Christians, to enable
them to judge of professors of religion, whom they are concerned with, so far
as is necessary for their own safety, and to prevent their being led into a
snare by false teachers, and false pretenders to religion; and though it be
also beyond doubt, that the Scriptures do abound with rules, which may be very
serviceable to ministers, in counseling and conducting souls committed to their
care, in things appertaining to their spiritual and eternal state; yet it is
also evident, that it was never God's design to give us any rules, by which we
may certainly know, who of our fellow professors are his, and to make a full
and clear separation between sheep and goats; but that, on the contrary, it was
God's design to reserve this to himself, as his prerogative. And therefore no
such distinguishing signs as shall enable Christians or ministers to do this,
are ever to be expected to the world's end: for no more is ever to be expected
from any signs, that are to be found in the word of God, or gathered from it,
than Christ designed them for.
2. No such signs are to be expected, that shall be
sufficient to enable those saints certainly to discern their own good estate,
who are very low in grace, or are such as have much departed from God, and are
fallen into a dead, carnal, and unchristian frame. It is not agreeable to God's
design (as has been already observed), that such should know their good estate:
nor is it desirable that they should; but, on the contrary, every way best that
they should not; and we have reason to bless God, that he has made no provision
that such should certainly know the state that they are in, any other way than
by first coming out of the ill frame and way they are in. Indeed it is not
properly through the defect of the signs given in the word of God, that every
saint living, whether strong or weak, and those who are in a bad frame, as well
as others, cannot certainly know their good estate by them. For the rules in
themselves are certain and infallible, and every saint has, or has had those
things in himself, which are sure evidences of grace; for every, even the least
act of grace is so. But it is through his defect to whom the signs are given.
There is a twofold defect in that saint who is very low in grace, or in an ill
frame, which makes it impossible for him to know certainly that he has true
grace, by the best signs and rules which can be given him. First, a defect in
the object, or the qualification to be viewed and examined. I do not mean an
essential defect; because I suppose the person to be a real saint; but a defect
in degree: grace being very small, cannot be clearly and certainly discerned
and distinguished.
Things that are very small, we cannot clearly
discern their form, or distinguish them one from another; though, as they are
in themselves, their form may be very different. There is doubtless a great
difference between the body of man, and the bodies of other animals, in the
first conception in the womb: but yet if we should view the different embryos,
it might not be possible for us to discern the difference, by reason of the
imperfect state of the object; but as it comes to greater perfection, the
difference becomes very plain. The difference between creatures of very
contrary qualities, is not so plainly to be seen while they are very young;
even after they are actually brought forth, as in their more perfect state. The
difference between doves and ravens, or doves and vultures, when they first
come out of the egg, is not so evident; but as they grow to their perfection,
it is exceeding great and manifest. Another defect attending the grace of those
I am speaking of is its being mingled with so much corruption, which clouds and
hides it, and makes it impossible for it certainly to be known. Though
different things that are before us, may have in themselves many marks
thoroughly distinguishing them one from another; yet if we see them only in a
thick smoke, it may nevertheless be impossible to distinguish them. A fixed
star is easily distinguishable from a comet, in a clear sky; but if we view
them through a cloud, it may be impossible to see the difference. When true
Christians are in an ill frame, guilt lies on the conscience; which will bring
fear, and so prevent the peace and joy of an assured hope.
Secondly. There is in such a case a defect in the
eye. As the feebleness of grace and prevalence of corruption, obscures the
object; so it enfeebles the sight; it darkens the sight as to all spiritual
objects, of which grace is one. Sin is like some distempers of the eyes, that
make things to appear of different colors from those which properly belong to
them, and like many other distempers, that put the mouth out of taste so as to
disenable it from distinguishing good and wholesome food from bad, but
everything tastes bitter.
Men in a corrupt and carnal frame, have their
spiritual senses in but poor plight for judging and distinguishing spiritual
things.
For these reasons no signs that can be given, will
actually satisfy persons in such a case: let the signs that are given be never
so good and infallible, and clearly laid down, they will not serve them. It is
like giving a man rules, how to distinguish visible objects in the dark; the
things themselves may be very different, and their difference may be very well
and distinctly described to him; yet all is insufficient to enable him to
distinguish them, because he is in the dark. And therefore many persons in such
a case spend time in a fruitless labor, in poring on past experiences, and examining
themselves by signs they hear laid down from the pulpit, or that they read in
books; when there is other work for them to do, that is much more expected of
them; which, while they neglect, all their self-examinations are like to be in
vain if they should spend never so much time in them. The accursed thing is to
be destroyed from their camp, and Achan to be slain; and until this be done
they will be in trouble. It is not God's design that men should obtain
assurance in any other way, than by mortifying corruption, and increasing in
grace, and obtaining the lively exercises of it.—And although self-examination
be a duty of great use and importance, and by no means to be neglected; yet it
is not the principal means, by which the saints do get satisfaction of their
good estate. Assurance is not to be obtained so much by self-examination, as by
action. The Apostle Paul sought assurance chiefly this way, even by
"forgetting the things that were behind, and reaching forth unto those
things that were before, pressing towards the mark for the prize of the high
calling of God in Christ Jesus; if by any means he might attain unto the
resurrection of the dead." And it was by this means chiefly that he
obtained assurance: 1 Cor. 9:26, "I therefore so run, not as uncertainly."
He obtained assurance of winning the prize, more by running, than by
considering. The swiftness of his pace did more towards his assurance of a
conquest, than the strictness of his examination. Giving all diligence to grow
in grace, by adding to faith, virtue, &c., is the direction that the
Apostle Peter gives us, for "making our calling and election sure, and
having an entrance ministered to us abundantly, into Christ's everlasting
kingdom;" signifying to us, that without this, our eyes will be dim, and
we shall be as men in the dark, that cannot plainly see things past or to come,
either the forgiveness of our sins past, or our heavenly inheritance that is
future, and far off, 2 Pet. 1:5-11.[36]
Therefore, though good rules to distinguish true
grace from counterfeit, may tend to convince hypocrites, and be of great use to
the saints, in many respects; and among other benefits may be very useful to
them to remove many needless scruples, and establish their hope; yet I am far
from pretending to lay down any such rules, as shall be sufficient of
themselves, without other means, to enable all true saints to see their good
estate, or as supposing they should be the principal means of their satisfaction.
3. Nor is there much encouragement, in the
experience of present or past times, to lay down rules or marks to distinguish
between true and false affections, in hopes of convincing any considerable
number of that sort of hypocrites, who have been deceived with great false
discoveries and affections, and are once settled in a false confidence, and
high conceit of their own supposed great experiences and privileges. Such
hypocrites are so conceited of their own wisdom, and so blinded and hardened
with a very great self-righteousness (but very subtle and secret, under the
disguise of great humility), and so invincible a fondness of their pleasing
conceit of their great exaltation, that it usually signifies nothing at all to
lay before them the most convincing evidences of their hypocrisy. Their state
is indeed deplorable, and next to those who have committed the unpardonable
sin. Some of this sort of persons seem to be most out of the reach of means of
conviction and repentance. But yet the laying down good rules may be a means of
preventing such hypocrites, and of convincing many of other kinds of
hypocrites; and God is able to convince even this kind, and his grace is not to
be limited, nor means to be neglected. And besides, such rules may be of use to
the true saints, to detect false affections, which they may have mingled with
true; and be a means of their religion's becoming more pure, and like gold
tried in the fire.
Having premised these things, I now proceed directly
to take notice of those things in which true religious affections are
distinguished from false.
I. Affections that are truly spiritual and gracious,
do arise from those influences and operations on the heart, which are
spiritual, supernatural and divine.
I will explain what I mean by these terms, whence
will appear their use to distinguish between those affections which are
spiritual, and those which are not so.
We find that true saints, or those persons who are
sanctified by the Spirit of God, are in the New Testament called spiritual
persons. And their being spiritual is spoken of as their peculiar character,
and that wherein they are distinguished from those who are not sanctified. This
is evident, because those who are spiritual are set in opposition to natural
men, and carnal men. Thus the spiritual man and the natural man are set in
opposition one to another, 1 Cor. 2:14, 15: "The natural man receiveth not
the things of the Spirit of God; for they are foolishness unto him; neither can
he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. But he that is spiritual
judgeth all things." The Scripture explains itself to mean an ungodly man,
or one that has no grace, by a natural man: thus the Apostle Jude, speaking of
certain ungodly men, that had crept in unawares among the saints, ver. 4, of his
epistle, says, 5:19, "These are sensual, having not the Spirit." This
the apostle gives as a reason why they behaved themselves in such a wicked
manner as he had described. Here the word translated sensual, in the
original is yucikoi [psychikoi], which is the very same, which in those verses in 1 Cor.
chap. 2 is translated natural. In the like manner, in the continuation
of the same discourse, in the next verse but one, spiritual men are opposed to
carnal men; which the connection plainly shows mean the same, as spiritual men
and natural men, in the foregoing verses; "And I, brethren, could not
speak unto you, as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal;" i.e., as in a
great measure unsanctified. That by carnal the apostle means corrupt and
unsanctified, is abundantly evident, by Rom. 7:25, and 8:1, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9,
19, 13, Gal. 5:16, to the end, Col. 2:18. Now therefore, if by natural and
carnal in these texts, be intended unsanctified, then doubtless by spiritual,
which is opposed thereto, is meant sanctified and gracious.
And as the saints are called spiritual in Scripture,
so we also find that there are certain properties, qualities, and principles,
that have the same epithet given them. So we read of a "spiritual
mind," Rom. 8:6, 7, and of "spiritual wisdom," Col. 1:9, and of
"spiritual blessings," Eph. 1:3.
Now it may be observed, that the epithet spiritual,
in these and other parallel texts of the New Testament, is not used to signify
any relation of persons or things to the spirit or soul of man, as the spiritual
part of man, in opposition to the body, which is the material part. Qualities
are not said to be spiritual, because they have their seat in the soul, and not
in the body: for there are some properties that the Scripture calls carnal
or fleshly, which have their seat as much in the soul, as those
properties that are called spiritual. Thus it is with pride and
self-righteousness, and a man's trusting to his own wisdom, which the apostle
calls fleshly, Col. 2:18. Nor are things called spiritual, because they
are conversant about those things that are immaterial, and not corporeal. For
so was the wisdom of the wise men, and princes of this world, conversant about
spirits, and immaterial beings; which yet the apostle speaks of as natural men,
totally ignorant of those things that are spiritual, 1 Cor. chap. 2. But it is
with relation to the Holy Ghost, or Spirit of God, that persons or things are
termed spiritual in the New Testament. Spirit, as the word is used to signify
the third person in the Trinity, is the substantive, of which is formed the
adjective spiritual, in the holy Scriptures. Thus Christians are called
spiritual persons, because they are born of the Spirit, and because of the
indwelling and holy influences of the Spirit of God in them. And things are
called spiritual as related to the Spirit of God; 1 Cor. 2:13, 14, "Which
things also we speak, not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which
the Holy Ghost teacheth, comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the
natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God." Here the
apostle himself expressly signifies, that by spiritual things, he means the
things of the Spirit of God, and things which the Holy Ghost teacheth. The same
is yet more abundantly apparent by viewing the whole context. Again, Rom. 8:6,
"To be carnally minded, is death; to be spiritually minded, is life and
peace" The apostle explains what he means by being carnally and
spiritually minded in what follows in the 9th verse, and shows that by being spiritually
minded, he means a having the indwelling and holy influences of the Spirit of
God in the heart: "But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, it so
be the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of
Christ, he is none of his." The same is evident by all the context. But
time would fail to produce all the evidence there is of this, in the New
Testament.
And it must be here observed, that although it is
with relation to the Spirit of God and his influences, that persons and things
are called spiritual; yet not all those persons who are subject to any kind of
influence of the Spirit of God, are ordinarily called spiritual in the New
Testament. They who have only the common influences of God's Spirit, are not so
called, in the places cited above, but only those who have the special,
gracious, and saving influences of God's Spirit; as is evident, because it has
been already proved, that by spiritual men is meant godly men, in opposition to
natural, carnal, and unsanctified men. And it is most plain, that the apostle
by spiritually minded, Rom. 8:6, means graciously minded. And though the
extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, which natural men might have, are sometimes
called spiritual, because they are from the Spirit; yet natural men, whatever
gifts of the Spirit they had, were not, in the usual language of the New
Testament, called spiritual persons. For it was not by men's having the gifts
of the Spirit, but by their having the virtues of the Spirit, that they were
called spiritual; as is apparent by Gal. 6:1: "Brethren, if any man be
overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such a one in the spirit
of meekness." Meekness is one of those virtues which the apostle had just
spoken of, in the verses next preceding, showing what are the fruits of the
Spirit. Those qualifications are said to be spiritual in the language of the
New Testament, which are truly gracious and holy, and peculiar to the saints.
Thus, when we read of spiritual wisdom and
understanding (as in Col. 1:9, "We desire that ye may be filled with the
knowledge of his will, in all wisdom and spiritual understanding"), hereby
is intended that wisdom which is gracious, and from the sanctifying influences
of the Spirit of God. For, doubtless, by spiritual wisdom is meant that which
is opposite to what the Scripture calls natural wisdom; as the spiritual man is
opposed to the natural man. And therefore spiritual wisdom is doubtless the
same with that wisdom which is from above, that the Apostle James speaks of,
Jam. 3:17: "The wisdom that is from above, is first pure, then peaceable,
gentle," &c., for this the apostle opposes to natural wisdom, ver. 15:
"This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual"—the
last word in the original is the same that is translated natural, in 1
Cor. 2:14.
So that although natural men may be the subjects of
many influences of the Spirit of God, as is evident by many Scriptures, as
Numb. 24:2, 1 Sam. 10:10, and 11:6, and 16:14, 1 Cor. 13:1, 2, 3, Heb. 6:4, 5,
6, and many others; yet they are not, in the sense of the Scripture, spiritual
persons; neither are any of those effects, common gifts, qualities, or
affections, that are from the influence of the Spirit of God upon them, called
spiritual things. The great difference lies in these two things.
1. The Spirit of God is given to the true saints to
dwell in them, as his proper lasting abode; and to influence their hearts, as a
principle of new nature or as a divine supernatural spring of life and action.
The Scriptures represent the Holy Spirit not only as moving, and occasionally
influencing the saints, but as dwelling in them as his temple, his proper
abode, and everlasting dwelling place, 1 Cor. 3:16, 2 Cor. 6:16, John 14:16,
17. And he is represented as being there so united to the faculties of the
soul, that he becomes there a principle or spring of new nature and life.
So the saints are said to live by Christ living in
them, Gal. 2:20. Christ by his Spirit not only is in them, but lives
in them; and so that they live by his life; so is his Spirit united to them, as
a principle of life in them; they do not only drink living water, but this
"living water becomes a well or fountain of water," in the soul,
"springing up into spiritual and everlasting life," John 4:14, and
thus becomes a principle of life in them. This living water, this evangelist
himself explains to intend the Spirit of God, chap. 7:38, 39. The light of the
Sun of righteousness does not only shine upon them, but is so communicated to
them that they shine also, and become little images of that Sun which shines
upon them; the sap of the true vine is not only conveyed into them, as the sap
of a tree may be conveyed into a vessel, but is conveyed as sap is from a tree
into one of its living branches, where it becomes a principle of life. The
Spirit of God being thus communicated and united to the saints, they are from
thence properly denominated from it, and are called spiritual.
On the other hand, though the Spirit of God may many
ways influence natural men; yet because it is not thus communicated to them, as
an indwelling principle, they do not derive any denomination or character from
it: for, there being no union, it is not their own. The light may shine upon a
body that is very dark or black; and though that body be the subject of the
light, yet, because the light becomes no principle of light in it, so as to
cause the body to shine, hence that body does not properly receive its
denomination from it, so as to be called a lightsome body. So the Spirit of God
acting upon the soul only, without communicating itself to be an active
principle in it, cannot denominate it spiritual. A body that continues black,
may be said not to have light, though the light shines upon it: so natural men
are said "not to have the Spirit," Jude 19, sensual or natural (as
the word is elsewhere rendered), having not the Spirit.
2. Another reason why the saints and their virtues
are called spiritual (which is the principal thing) is, that the Spirit of God,
dwelling as a vital principle in their souls, there produces those effects
wherein he exerts and communicates himself in his own proper nature. Holiness
is the nature of the Spirit of God, therefore he is called in Scripture the
Holy Ghost. Holiness, which is as it were the beauty and sweetness of the
divine nature, is as much the proper nature of the Holy Spirit, as heat is the
nature of fire, or sweetness was the nature of that holy anointing oil, which
was the principal type of the Holy Ghost in the Mosaic dispensation; yea, I may
rather say, that holiness is as much the proper nature of the Holy Ghost, as
sweetness was the nature of the sweet odor of that ointment. The Spirit of God
so dwells in the hearts of the saints, that he there, as a seed or spring of
life, exerts and communicates himself, in this his sweet and divine nature,
making the soul a partaker of God's beauty and Christ's joy, so that the saint
has truly fellowship with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ, in thus
having the communion or participation of the Holy Ghost. The grace which is in
the hearts of the saints, is of the same nature with the divine holiness, as
much as it is possible for that holiness to be, which is infinitely less in
degree; as the brightness that is in a diamond which the sun shines upon, is of
the same nature with the brightness of the sun, but only that it is as nothing
to it in degree. Therefore Christ says, John 3:6, "That which is born of
the Spirit, is spirit;" i.e., the grace that is begotten in the hearts of
the saints, is something of the same nature with that Spirit, and so is
properly called a spiritual nature; after the same manner as that which is born
of the flesh is flesh, or that which is born of corrupt nature is corrupt
nature.
But the Spirit of God never influences the minds of
natural men after this manner. Though he may influence them many ways, yet he
never, in any of his influences, communicates himself to them in his own proper
nature. Indeed he never acts disagreeably to his nature, either on the minds of
saints or sinners: but the Spirit of God may act upon men agreeably to his own
nature, and not exert his proper nature in the acts and exercises of their
minds: the Spirit of God may act so, that his actions may be agreeable to his
nature, and yet may not at all communicate himself in his proper nature, in the
effect of that action. Thus, for instance, the Spirit of God moved upon the
face of the waters, and there was nothing disagreeable to his nature in that
action; but yet he did not at all communicate himself in that action, there was
nothing of the proper nature of the Holy Spirit in that motion of the waters.
And so he may act upon the minds of men many ways, and not communicate himself
any more than when be acts on inamimate things.
Thus not only the manner of the relation of the
Spirit, who is the operator, to the subject of his operations, is different; as
the Spirit operates in the saints, as dwelling in them, as an abiding principle
of action, whereas he doth not so operate upon sinners; but the influence and
operation itself is different, and the effect wrought exceeding different. So
that not only the persons are called spiritual, as having the Spirit of
God dwelling in them; but those qualifications, affections, and experiences,
that are wrought in them by the Spirit, are also spiritual, and therein
differ vastly in their nature and kind from all that a natural man is or can be
the subject of, while he remains in a natural state; and also from all that men
or devils can be the authors of. It is a spiritual work in this high sense; and
therefore above all other works is peculiar to the Spirit of God. There is no
work so high and excellent; for there is no work wherein God doth so much
communicate himself, and wherein the mere creature hath, in so high a sense a
participation of God; so that it is expressed in Scripture by the saints
"being made partakers of the divine nature," 2 Pet. 1:4, and
"having God dwelling in them, and they in God," 1 John 4:12, 15, 16,
and chap. 3:21; "and having Christ in them," John 17:21, Rom. 8:10;
"being the temples of the living God," 2 Cor. 6:16; "living by
Christ's life," Gal. 2:20; "being made partakers of God's
holiness," Heb. 12:10; "having Christ's love dwelling in them,"
John 17:26; "having his joy fulfilled in them," John 17:13;
"seeing light in God's light, and being made to drink of the river of
God's pleasures," Psal. 36:8, 9; "having fellowship with God, or
communicating and partaking with him (as the word signifies)," 1 John 1:3.
Not that the saints are made partakers of the essence of God, and so are godded
with God, and christed with Christ, according to the abominable and
blasphemous language and notions of some heretics: but, to use the Scripture
phrase, they are made partakers of God's fullness, Eph. 3:17, 18, 19, John
1:16, that is, of God's spiritual beauty and happiness, according to the
measure and capacity of a creature; for so it is evident the word fullness
signifies in Scripture language. Grace in the hearts of the saints, being
therefore the most glorious work of God, wherein he communicates of the
goodness of his nature, it is doubtless his peculiar work, and in an eminent
manner above the power of all creatures. And the influences of the Spirit of
God in this, being thus peculiar to God, and being those wherein God does, in
so high a manner, communicate himself, and make the creature partaker of the
divine nature (the Spirit of God communicating itself in its own proper
nature); this is what I mean by those influences that are divine, when I say
that "truly gracious affections do arise from those influences that are
spiritual and divine."
The true saints only have that which is spiritual;
others have nothing which is divine, in the sense that has been spoken of. They
not only have not these communications of the Spirit of God in so high a degree
as the saints, but have nothing of that nature or kind. For the Apostle James
tells us, that natural men have not the Spirit; and Christ teaches the
necessity of a new birth, or of being born of the Spirit, from this, that he
that is born of the flesh, has only flesh, and no spirit, John 3:6. They have
not the Spirit of God dwelling in them in any degree; for the apostle teaches,
that all who have the Spirit of God dwelling in them, are some of his, Rom.
8:9-11. And a having the Spirit of God is spoken of as a certain sign that
persons shall have the eternal inheritance; for it is spoken of as the earnest
of it, 2 Cor. 1:29, and 5:5, Eph. 1:14; and a having anything of the Spirit is
mentioned as a sure sign of being in Christ, 1 John 4:13: "Hereby know we
that we dwell in him, because he hath given us of his Spirit." Ungodly men
not only have not so much of the divine nature as the saints, but they are not
partakers of it; which implies that they have nothing of it; for a being
partaker of the divine nature is spoken of as the peculiar privilege of the
true saints, 2 Pet. 1:4. Ungodly men are not "partakers of God's
holiness," Heb. 12:10. A natural man has no experience of any of those
things that are spiritual: the apostle teaches us, that he is so far from it,
that he knows nothing about them, he is a perfect stranger to them, the talk
about such things is all foolishness and nonsense to him, he knows not what it
means; 1 Cor. 2:14, "The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit
of God; for they are foolishness to him: neither can he know them, because they
are spiritually discerned." And to the like purpose Christ teaches us that
the world is wholly unacquainted with the Spirit of God, John 14:17: "Even
the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not,
neither knoweth him." And it is further evident, that natural men have
nothing in them of the same nature with the true grace of the saints, because
the apostle teaches us, that those of them who go farthest in religion have no
charity, or true Christian love, 1 Cor. chap. 13. So Christ elsewhere reproves
the Pharisees, those high pretenders to religion, that they "had not the
love of God in them," John 5:42. Hence natural men have no communion or
fellowship with Christ, or participation with him (as these words signify), for
this is spoken of as the peculiar privilege of the saints, 1 John 1:3, together
with ver. 6, 7, and 1 Cor. 1:8, 9. And the Scripture speaks of the actual being
of a gracious principle in the soul, though in its first beginning, as a seed
there planted, as inconsistent with a man's being a sinner, 1 John 3:9. And
natural men are represented in Scripture, as having no spiritual light, no
spiritual life, and no spiritual being; and therefore conversion is often
compared to opening the eyes of the blind, raising the dead, and a work of
creation (wherein creatures are made entirely new), and becoming new-born
children.
From these things it is evident, that those gracious
influences which the saints are subjects of, and the effects of God's Spirit
which they experience, are entirely above nature, altogether of a different
kind from anything that men find within themselves by nature, or only in the
exercise of natural principles; and are things which no improvement of those
qualifications, or principles that are natural, no advancing or exalting them
to higher degrees, and no kind of composition of them, will ever bring men to;
because they not only differ from what is natural, and from everything that
natural men experience, in degree and circumstances, but also in kind; and are
of a nature vastly more excellent. And this is what I mean, by supernatural,
when I say that gracious affections are from those influences that are
supernatural.
From hence it follows, that in those gracious
exercises and affections which are wrought in the minds of the saints, through
the saving influences of the Spirit of God, there is a new inward perception or
sensation of their minds, entirely different in its nature and kind, from
anything that ever their minds were the subjects of before they were
sanctified. For doubtless if God by his mighty power produces something that is
new, not only in degree and circumstances, but in its whole nature, and that
which could be produced by no exalting, varying, or compounding of what was
there before, or by adding anything of the like kind; I say, if God produces
something thus new in a mind, that is a perceiving, thinking, conscious thing;
then doubtless something entirely new is felt, or perceived, or thought; or,
which is the same thing, there is some new sensation or perception of the mind,
which is entirely of a new sorts and which could be produced by no exalting,
varying, or compounding of that kind of perceptions or sensations which the
mind had before; or there is what some metaphysicians call a new simple idea.
If grace be, in the sense above described, an entirely new kind of principle,
then the exercises of it are also entirely a new kind of exercises. And if
there be in the soul a new sort of exercises which it is conscious of, which
the soul knew nothing of before, and which no improvement, composition, or
management of what it was before conscious or sensible of, could produce, or
anything like it; then it follows that the mind has an entirely new kind of
perception or sensation; and here is, as it were, a new spiritual sense that
the mind has, or a principle of a new kind of perception or spiritual
sensation, which is in its whole nature different from any former kinds of
sensation of the mind, as tasting is diverse from any of the other senses; and
something is perceived by a true saint, in the exercise of this new sense of
mind, in spiritual and divine things, as entirely diverse from anything that is
perceived in them, by natural men, as the sweet taste of honey is diverse from
the ideas men have of honey by only looking on it, and feeling of it. So that
the spiritual perceptions which a sanctified and spiritual person has, are not
only diverse from all that natural men have after the manner that the ideas or
perceptions of the same sense may differ one from another, but rather as the
ideas and sensations of different senses do differ. Hence the work of the
Spirit of God in regeneration is often in Scripture compared to the giving a
new sense, giving eyes to see, and ears to hear, unstopping the ears of the
deaf, and opening the eyes of them that were born blind, and turning from
darkness unto light. And because this spiritual sense is immensely the most
noble and excellent, and that without which all other principles of perception,
and all our faculties are useless and vain; therefore the giving this new
sense, with the blessed fruits and effects of it in the soul, is compared to a
raising the dead, and to a new creation.
This new spiritual sense, and the new dispositions
that attend it, are no new faculties, but are new principles of nature. I use
the word principles for want of a word of a more determinate signification. By
a principle of nature in this place, I mean that foundation which is laid in
nature, either old or new, for any particular manner or kind of exercise of the
faculties of the soul; or a natural habit or foundation for action, giving a
personal ability and disposition to exert the faculties in exercises of such a
certain kind; so that to exert the faculties in that kind of exercises may be
said to be his nature. So this new spiritual sense is not a new faculty of
understanding, but it is a new foundation laid in the nature of the soul, for a
new kind of exercises of the same faculty of understanding. So that new holy
disposition of heart that attends this new sense is not a new faculty of will,
but a foundation laid in the nature of the soul, for a new kind of exercises of
the same faculty of will.
The Spirit of God, in all his operations upon the
minds of natural men, only moves, impresses, assists, improves, or some way
acts upon natural principles; but gives no new spiritual principle. Thus when
the Spirit of God gives a natural man visions, as he did Balaam, he only
impresses a natural principle, viz., the sense of seeing, immediately exciting
ideas of that sense; but he gives no new sense; neither is there anything
supernatural, spiritual, or divine in it. So if the Spirit of God impresses on
a man's imagination, either in a dream, or when he is awake, any outward ideas
of any of the senses, either voices, or shapes and colors, it is only exciting
ideas of the same kind that he has by natural principles and senses. So if God
reveals to any natural man any secret fact: as, for instance, something that he
shall hereafter see or hear; this is not infusing or exercising any new
spiritual principle, or giving the ideas of any new spiritual sense; it is only
impressing, in an extraordinary manner, the ideas that will hereafter be
received by sight and hearing.—So in the more ordinary influences of the Spirit
of God on the hearts of sinners, he only assists natural principles to do the
same work to a greater degree, which they do of themselves by nature. Thus the
Spirit of God by his common influences may assist men's natural ingenuity, as
he assisted Bezaleel and Aholiab in the curious works of the tabernacle: so he
may assist men's natural abilities in political affairs, and improve their
courage and other natural qualifications, as he is said to have put his spirit
on the seventy elders, and on Saul, so as to give him another heart: so God may
greatly assist natural men's reason, in their reasoning about secular things,
or about the doctrines of religion, and may greatly advance the clearness of
their apprehensions and notions of things of religion in many respects, without
giving any spiritual sense. So in those awakenings and convictions that natural
men may have, God only assists conscience, which is a natural principle, to do
that work in a further degree, which it naturally does. Conscience naturally
gives men an apprehension of right and wrong, and suggests the relation there
is between right and wrong, and a retribution: the Spirit of God assists men's
consciences to do this in a greater degree, helps conscience against the
stupifying influence of worldly objects and their lusts. And so many other ways
might be mentioned wherein the Spirit acts upon, assists, and moves natural
principles; but after all it is no more than nature moved, acted and improved;
here is nothing supernatural and divine. But the Spirit of God in his spiritual
influences on the hearts of his saints, operates by infusing or exercising new,
divine, and supernatural principles; principles which are indeed a new and
spiritual nature, and principles vastly more noble and excellent than all that
is in natural men.
From what has been said it follows, that all
spiritual and gracious affections are attended with and do arise from some
apprehension, idea, or sensation of mind, which is in its whole nature
different, yea, exceeding different, from all that is, or can be in the mind of
a natural man; and which the natural man discerns nothing of, and has no manner
of idea of (agreeable to 1 Cor. 2:14), and conceives of no more than a man
without the sense of tasting can conceive of the sweet taste of honey, or a man
without the sense of hearing can conceive of the melody of a tune, or a man
born blind can have a notion of the beauty of the rainbow.
But here two things must be observed, in order to
the right understanding of this.
1. On the one hand it must be observed, that not
everything which in any respect appertains to spiritual affections, is new and
entirely different from what natural men can conceive of, and do experience;
some things are common to gracious affections with other affections; many
circumstances, appendages and effects are common. Thus a saint's love to God
has a great many things appertaining to it, which are common with a man's
natural love to a near relation; love to God makes a man have desires of the
honor of God, and a desire to please him; so does a natural man's love to his
friend make him desire his honor, and desire to please him; love to God causes
a man to delight in the thoughts of God, and to delight in the presence of God,
and to desire conformity to God, and the enjoyment of God; and so it is with a
man's love to his friend; and many other things might be mentioned which are
common to both. But yet that idea which the saint has of the loveliness of God,
and that sensation, and that kind of delight he has in that view, which is as
it were the marrow and quintessence of his love, is peculiar, and entirely
diverse from anything that a natural man has, or can have any notion of. And
even in those things that seem to be common, there is something peculiar; both
spiritual and natural love cause desires after the object beloved; but they be
not the same sort of desires: there is a sensation of soul in the spiritual
desires of one that loves God, which is entirely different from all natural
desires: both spiritual love and natural love are attended with delight in the
object beloved; but the sensations of delight are not the same, but entirely
and exceedingly diverse. Natural men may have conceptions of many things about
spiritual affections; but there is something in them which is as it were the
nucleus, or kernel of them, that they have no more conception of, than one born
blind, has of colors.
It may be clearly illustrated by this: we will
suppose two men; one is born without the sense of tasting, the other has it;
the latter loves honey, and is greatly delighted in it, because he knows the
sweet taste of it; the other loves certain sounds and colors; the love of each
has many things that appertain to it, which is common; it causes both to desire
and delight in the object beloved, and causes grief when it is absent, &c.,
but yet that idea or sensation which he who knows the taste of honey has of its
excellency and sweetness, that is the foundation of his love, is entirely
different from anything the other has or can have; and that delight which he
has in honey is wholly diverse from anything that the other can conceive of,
though they both delight in their beloved objects. So both these persons may in
some respects love the same object: the one may love a delicious kind of fruit,
which is beautiful to the eye, and of a delicious taste; not only because he
has seen its pleasant colors, but knows its sweet taste; the other, perfectly
ignorant of this, loves it only for its beautiful colors: there are many things
seen, in some respect, to be common to both; both love, both desire, and both
delight; but the love and desire, and delight of the one, is altogether diverse
from that of the other. The difference between the love of a natural man and a
spiritual man is like to this; but only it must be observed, that in one
respect it is vastly greater, viz., that the kinds of excellency which are
perceived in spiritual objects, by these different kinds of persons, are in
themselves vastly more diverse than the different kinds of excellency perceived
in delicious fruit, by a tasting and a tasteless man; and in another respect it
may not be so great, viz., as the spiritual man may have a spiritual sense or
taste, to perceive that divine and most peculiar excellency but in small
beginnings, and in a very imperfect degree.
2. On the other hand, it must be observed that a
natural man may have those religious apprehensions and affections, which may be
in many respects very new and surprising to him, and what before he did not
conceive of; and yet what he experiences be nothing like the exercises of a
principle of new nature, or the sensations of a new spiritual sense; his
affections may be very new, by extraordinarily moving natural principles in a
very new degree, and with a great many new circumstances, and a new
co-operation of natural affections, and a new composition of ideas; this may be
from some extraordinary powerful influence of Satan, and some great delusion;
but there is nothing but nature extraordinarily acted. As if a poor man that
had always dwelt in a cottage and, had never looked beyond the obscure village
where he was born, should in a jest be taken to a magnificent city and prince's
court, and there arrayed in princely robes, and set on the throne, with the
crown royal on his head, peers and nobles bowing before him, and should be made
to believe that he was now a glorious monarch; the ideas he would have, and the
affections he would experience, would in many respects be very new, and such as
he had no imagination of before; but all this is no more than extraordinarily
raising and exciting natural principles, and newly exalting, varying, and
compounding such sort of ideas, as he has by nature; here is nothing like
giving him a new sense.
Upon the whole, I think it is clearly manifest, that
all truly gracious affections do arise from special and peculiar influences of
the Spirit, working that sensible effect or sensation in the souls of the
saints, which are entirely different from all that is possible a natural man
should experience, not only different in degree and circumstances, but
different in its whole nature; so that a natural man not only cannot experience
that which is individually the same, but cannot experience anything but what is
exceeding diverse, and immensely below it, in its kind; and that which the
power of men or devils is not sufficient to produce the like of, or anything of
the same nature.
I have insisted largely on this matter, because it
is of great importance and use evidently to discover and demonstrate the
delusions of Satan, in many kinds of false religious affections, which
multitudes are deluded by, and probably have been in all ages of the Christian
church; and to settle and determine many articles of doctrine, concerning the
operations of the Spirit of God, and the nature of true grace.
Now, therefore, to apply these things to the purpose
of this discourse.
From hence it appears, that impressions which some
have made on their imagination, or the imaginary ideas which they have of God
or Christ, or heaven, or anything appertaining to religion, have nothing in
them that is spiritual, or of the nature of true grace. Though such things may
attend what is spiritual, and be mixed with it, yet in themselves they have
nothing that is spiritual, nor are they any part of gracious experience.
Here, for the sake of common people, I will explain
what is intended by impressions on the imagination and imaginary ideas. The
imagination is that power of the mind whereby it can have a conception, or idea
of things of an external or outward nature (that is, of such sort of things as
are the objects of the outward senses) when those things are not present, and
be not perceived by the senses. It is called imagination from the word image;
because thereby a person can have an image of some external thing in his mind,
when that thing is not present in reality, nor anything like it. All such
things as we perceive by our five external senses, seeing, hearing, smelling,
tasting, and feeling, are external things: and when a person has an idea or
image of any of these sorts of things in his mind, when they are not there, and
when he does not really see, hear, smell, taste, nor feel them; that is to have
an imagination of them, and these ideas are imaginary ideas: and when such
kinds of ideas are strongly impressed upon the mind, and the image of them in
the mind is very lively, almost as if one saw them, or heard them, &c.,
that is called an impression on the imagination. Thus colors and shapes, and a
form of countenance, they are outward things; because they are that sort of
things which are the objects of the outward sense of seeing; and therefore when
any person has in his mind a lively idea of any shape, or color, or form of
countenance; that is to have an imagination of those things. So if he has an
idea, of such sort of light or darkness, as he perceives by the sense of
seeing; that is to have an idea of outward light, and so is an imagination. So
if he has an idea of any marks made on paper, suppose letters and words written
in a book; that is to have an external and imaginary idea of such kind of
things as we sometimes perceive by our bodily eyes. And when we have the ideas
of that kind of things which we perceive by any of the other senses, as of any
sounds or voices, or words spoken; this is only to have ideas of outward
things, viz., of such kind of things as are perceived by the external sense of
hearing, and so that also is imagination: and when these ideas are livelily
impressed, almost as if they were really heard with the ears, this is to have
an impression on the imagination. And so I might go on, and instance in the
ideas of things appertaining to the other three senses of smelling, tasting,
and feeling.
Many who have had such things have very ignorantly
supposed them to be of the nature of spiritual discoveries. They have had
lively ideas of some external shape, and beautiful form of countenance; and
this they call spiritually seeing Christ. Some have had impressed upon them
ideas of a great outward light; and this they call a spiritual discovery of
God's or Christ's glory. Some have had ideas of Christ's hanging on the cross,
and his blood running from his wounds; and this they call a spiritual sight of
Christ crucified, and the way of salvation by his blood. Some have seen him
with his arms open ready to embrace them; and this they call a discovery of the
sufficiency of Christ's grace and love. Some have had lively ideas of heaven,
and of Christ on his throne there, and shining ranks of saints and angels; and
this they call seeing heaven opened to them. Some from time to time have had a
lively idea of a person of a beautiful countenance smiling upon them; and this
they call a spiritual discovery of the love of Christ to their souls, and
tasting the love of Christ. And they look upon it a sufficient evidence that
these things are spiritual discoveries, and that they see them spiritually
because they say they do not see these things with their bodily eves, but in
their hearts; for they can see them when their eyes are shut. And in like
manner, the imaginations of some have been impressed with ideas of the sense of
hearing; they have had ideas of words, as if they were sunken to them,
sometimes they are the words of Scripture, and sometimes other words: they have
had ideas of Christ's speaking comfortable words to them. These things they
have called having the inward call of Christ, hearing the voice of Christ
spiritually in their hearts, having the witness of the Spirit, and the inward
testimony of the love of Christ, &c.
The common and less considerate and understanding
sort of people, are the more easily led into apprehensions that these things
are spiritual things, because spiritual things being invisible, and not things
that can be pointed forth with the finger, we are forced to use figurative
expressions in speaking of them, and to borrow names from external and sensible
objects to signify them by. Thus we call a clear apprehension of things
spiritual by the name of light; and a having such an apprehension of
such or such things, by the name of seeing such things; and the
conviction of the judgment, and the persuasion of the will by the word of
Christ in the gospel, we signify by spiritually hearing the call of Christ: and
the scripture itself abounds with such like figurative expressions. Persons
hearing these often used, and having pressed upon them the necessity of having
their eyes opened, and having a discovery of spiritual things, and seeing
Christ in his glory and having the inward call, and the like, they ignorantly
look and wait for some such external discoveries, and imaginary views as have
been spoken of; and when they have them are confident, that now their eyes are
opened, now Christ has discovered himself to them, and they are his children;
and hence are exceedingly affected and elevated with their deliverance and
happiness, and many kinds of affections are at once set in a violent motion in
them.
But it is exceedingly apparent that such ideas have
nothing in them which is spiritual and divine, in the sense wherein it has been
demonstrated that all gracious experiences are spiritual and divine. These
external ideas are in no wise of such a sort, that they are entirely, and in
their whole nature diverse from all that men have by nature, perfectly
different from, and vastly above any sensation which it is possible a man
should have by any natural sense or principle, so that in order to have them, a
man must have a new spiritual and divine sense given him, in order to have any
sensations of that sort: so far from this, that they are ideas of the same sort
which we have by the external senses, that are some of the inferior powers of
the human nature: they are merely ideas of external objects, or ideas of that
nature, of the same outward, sensitive kind: the same sort of sensations of
mind (differing not in degree, but only in circumstances) that we have by those
natural principles which are common to us with the beasts, viz., the five
external senses. This is a low, miserable notion of spiritual sense, to suppose
that it is only a conceiving or imagining that sort of ideas which we have by
our animal senses, which senses the beasts have in as great perfection as we;
it is, as it were, a turning Christ, or the divine nature in the soul, into a
mere animal. There is nothing wanting in the soul, as it is by nature, to
render it capable of being the subject of all these external ideas, without any
new principles. A natural man is capable of having an idea, and a lively idea
of shapes, and colors, and sounds, when they are absent, and as capable as a
regenerate man is: so there is nothing supernatural in them. And it is known by
abundant experience, that it is not the advancing or perfecting human nature,
which makes persons more capable of having such lively and strong imaginary
ideas, but that on the contrary, the weakness of body and mind, and distempers
of body, make persons abundantly more susceptive of such impressions.[37]
As to a truly spiritual sensation, not only is the
manner of its coming into the mind extraordinary, but the sensation itself is
totally diverse from all that men have, or can have, in a state of nature, as
has been shown. But as to these external ideas, though the way of their coming
into the mind is sometimes unusual, yet the ideas in themselves are not the
better for that; they are still of no different sort from what men have by
their senses; they are of no higher kind, nor a whit better. For instance, the
external idea a man has now of Christ hanging on the cross, and shedding his
blood, is no better in itself, than the external idea that the Jews his enemies
had, who stood round his cross, and saw this with their bodily eyes. The
imaginary idea which men have now of an external brightness and glory of God,
is no better than the idea the wicked congregation in the wilderness had of the
external glory of the Lord at Mount Sinai, when they saw it with their bodily
eyes; or any better than that idea which millions of cursed reprobates will
have of the external glory of Christ at the day of judgment, who shall see, and
have a very lively idea of ten thousand times greater external glory of Christ,
than ever yet was conceived in any man's imagination:[38] yea, the image of Christ,
which men conceive in their imaginations, is not in its own nature of any
superior kind to the idea the Papists conceive of Christ, by the beautiful and
affecting images of him which they see in their churches (though the way of
their receiving the idea may not be so bad); nor are the affections they have,
if built primarily on such imaginations, any better than the affections raised
in the ignorant people, by the sight of those images, which oftentimes are very
great; especially when these images, through the craft of the priests, are made
to move, and speak, and weep, and the like.[39] Merely the way of persons
receiving these imaginary ideas, does not alter the nature of the ideas
themselves that are received; let them be received in what way they will, they
are still but external ideas, or ideas of outward appearances, and so are not
spiritual. Yea, if men should actually receive such external ideas by the
immediate power of the most high God upon their minds, they would not be
spiritual, they would be no more than a common work of the Spirit of God; as is
evident in fact, in the instance of Balaam, who had impressed on his mind, by
God himself, a clear and lively outward representation or idea of Jesus Christ,
as "the Star rising out of Jacob, when he heard the words of God, and knew
the knowledge of the Most High, and saw the vision of the Almighty, failing
into a trance," Numb. 24:16, 17, but yet had no manner of spiritual
discovery of Christ; that Day Star never spiritually rose in his heart, he
being but a natural man.
And as these external ideas have nothing divine or
spiritual in their nature and nothing but what natural men, without any new
principles, are capable of; so there is nothing in their nature which requires
that peculiar, inimitable and unparalleled exercise of the glorious power of
God, in order to their production, which it has been shown there is in the
production of true grace. There appears to be nothing in their nature above the
power of the devil. It is certainly not above the power of Satan to suggest
thoughts to men; because otherwise he could not tempt them to sin. And if he
can suggest any thoughts or ideas at all, doubtless imaginary ones, or ideas of
things external, are not above his power;[40] for the external ideas men
have are the lowest sort of ideas. These ideas may be raised only by
impressions made on the body, by moving the animal spirits, and impressing the
brain.—Abundant experience does certainly show, that alterations in the body
will excite imaginary or external ideas in the mind; as often, in the case of a
high fever, melancholy, &c. These external ideas are as much below the more
intellectual exercises of the soul, as the body is a less noble part of man
than the soul.
And there is not only nothing in the nature of these
external ideas or imaginations of outward appearances, from whence we can infer
that they are above the power of the devil; but it is certain also that the
devil can excite, and often hath excited such ideas. They were external ideas
which he excited in the dreams and visions of the false prophets of old, who
were under the influence of lying spirits, that we often read of in Scripture,
as Deut. 13:1., 1 Kings 22:22, Isa. 33:7, Ezek. 13:7. And they were external
ideas that he often excited in the minds of the heathen priests, magicians and
sorcerers, in their visions and ecstasies, and they were external ideas that he
excited in the mind of the man Christ Jesus, when he showed him all the
kingdoms of the world, with the glory of them, when those kingdoms were not
really in sight.
And if Satan or any created being, has power to
impress the mind with outward representations, then no particular sort of
outward representations can be any evidence of a divine power. Almighty power
is no more requisite to represent the shape of man to the imagination, than the
shape of anything else: there is no higher kind of power necessary to form in
the brain one bodily shape or color than another: it needs a no more glorious
power to represent the form of the body of a man, than the form of a chip or
block; though it be of a very beautiful human body, with a sweet smile in his
countenance, or arms open, or blood running from the hands, feet and side: that
sort of power which can represent black or darkness to the imagination, can
also represent white and shining brightness: the power and skill which can well
and exactly paint a straw, or a stick of wood, on a piece of paper or canvass;
the same in kind, only perhaps further improved, will be sufficient to paint
the body of a man, with great beauty and in royal majesty, or a magnificent
city, paved with gold, full of brightness, and a glorious throne, &c. So it
is no more than the same sort of power that is requisite to paint one as the
other of these on the brain. The same sort of power that can put ink upon paper,
can put on leaf gold. So that it is evident to a demonstration, if we suppose
it to be in the devil's power to make any sort of external representation at
all on the fancy (as without doubt it is, and never anyone questioned it who
believed there was a devil, that had any agency with mankind): I say, if so, it
is demonstrably evident, that a created power may extend to all kinds of
external appearances and ideas in the mind. From hence it again clearly
appears, that no such things have anything in them that is spiritual,
supernatural, and divine, in the sense in which it has been proved that all
truly gracious experiences have. And though external ideas, through man's make
and frame, do ordinarily in some degree attend spiritual experiences, yet these
ideas are no part of their spiritual experience, any more than the motion of
the blood, and beating of the pulse, that attend experiences, are a part of
spiritual experience. And though undoubtedly, through men's infirmity in the
present state, and especially through the weak constitution of some persons,
gracious affections which are very strong, do excite lively ideas in the
imagination; yet it is also undoubted, that when persons' affections are
founded on imaginations, which is often the case, those affections are merely
natural and common, because they are built on a foundation that is not
spiritual; and so are entirely different from gracious affections, which, as
has been proved, do evermore arise from those operations that are spiritual and
divine.
These imaginations do oftentimes raise the carnal
affections of men to an exceeding great height:[41] and no wonder, when the
subjects of them have an ignorant, but undoubting persuasion, that they are
divine manifestations, which the great Jehovah immediately makes to their
souls, therein giving them testimonies in an extraordinary manner, of his high
and peculiar favor.
Again, it is evident from what has been observed and
proved of the manner in which gracious operations and effects in the heart are
spiritual, supernatural and divine, that the immediate suggesting of the words of
Scripture to the mind has nothing in it which is spiritual.
I have had occasion to say something of this
already; and what has been said may be sufficient to evince it; but if the
reader bears in mind what has been said concerning the nature of spiritual
influences and effects, it will be more abundantly manifest that this is no
spiritual effect. For I suppose there is no person of common understanding, who
will say or imagine that the bringing words (let them be what words they will)
to the mind is an effect of that nature which it is impossible the mind of a
natural man, while he remains in a state of nature, should be the subject of,
or anything like it; or that it requires any new divine sense in the soul; or
that the bringing sounds or letters to the mind, is an effect of so high, holy,
and excellent a nature, that it is impossible any created power should be the
cause of it.
As the suggesting words of Scripture to the mind, is
only the exciting in the mind ideas of certain sounds or letters; so it is only
one way of exciting ideas in the imagination; for sounds and letters are
external things, that are the objects of the external senses of seeing and
hearing. Ideas of certain marks upon paper, such as any of the twenty-four
letters, in whatever order, or any sounds of the voice, are as much external
ideas, as of any other shapes or sounds whatsoever; and therefore, by what has
been already said concerning these external ideas, it is evident they are
nothing spiritual; and if at any time the Spirit of God suggests these letters
or sounds to the mind, this is a common, and not any special or gracious
influence of that Spirit. And therefore it follows from what has been already
proved, that those affections which have this effect for their foundation, are no
spiritual or gracious affections. But let it be observed what it is that I say,
viz., when this effect, even the immediate and extraordinary manner of words of
Scripture's coming to the mind, is that which excites the affections, and is
properly the foundation of them, then these affections are not spiritual. It
may be so, that persons may have gracious affections going with Scriptures
which come to their minds, and the Spirit of God may make use of those
Scriptures to excite them; when it is some spiritual sense, taste or relish
they have of the divine and excellent things contained in those Scriptures,
that is the thing which excites their affections, and not the extraordinary and
sudden manner of words being brought to their minds. They are affected with the
instruction they receive from the words, and the view of the glorious things of
God or Christ, and things appertaining to them, that they contain and teach;
and not because the words came suddenly, as though some person had spoken them
to them, thence concluding that God did as it were immediately speak to them.
Persons oftentimes are exceedingly affected on this foundation; the words of
some great and high promises of Scripture came suddenly to their minds, and
they look upon the words as directed immediately by God to them, as though the
words that moment proceeded out of the mouth of God as spoken to them: so that
they take it as a voice from God, immediately revealing to them their happy
circumstances, and promising such and such great things to them: and this it is
that effects and elevates them. There is no near spiritual understanding of the
divine things contained in the Scripture, or new spiritual sense of the
glorious things taught in that part of the Bible going before their affection,
and being the foundation of it. All the new understanding they leave, or think
they have, to be the foundation of their affection, is this, that the words are
spoken to them, because they come so suddenly and extraordinarily. And so this
affection is built wholly on the sand! Because it is built on a conclusion for
which they have no foundation. For, as has been shown, the sudden coming of the
words to their minds, is no evidence that the bringing them to their minds in
that manner was from God. And if it was true that God brought the words to
their minds, and they certainly knew it, that would not be spiritual knowledge;
it may be without any spiritual sense: Balaam might know that the words which
God suggested to him, were indeed suggested to him by God, and yet have no
spiritual knowledge. So that these affections which are built on that notion,
that texts of Scripture are sent immediately from God, are built on no
spiritual foundation, and are vain and delusive. Persons who have their
affections thus raised, if they should be inquired of, whether they have and
new sense of the excellency of things contained in those Scriptures, would
probably say, Yes, without hesitation: but it is true no otherwise than
thus, that then they have taken up that notion, that the words are spoken
immediately to them, that makes them seem sweet to them, and they own the
things which these Scriptures say to them, for excellent things and wonderful
things. As for instance supposing these were the words which were suddenly
brought to their minds, Fear not, it is your Father's good pleasure to give
you the kingdom; they having confidently taken up a notion that the words
were as it were immediately spoken from heaven to them, as an immediate
revelation that God was their Father, and had given the kingdom to them, they
are greatly affected by it, and the words seem sweet to them; and oh, they say,
"they are excellent things that are contained in those words!" But
the reason why the promise seems excellent to them, is only because they think
it is made to them immediately; all the sense they have of any glory in them,
is only from self-love, and from their own imagined interest in the words; not
that they had any view or sense of the holy and glorious nature of the kingdom
of heaven and the spiritual glory of that God who gives it, and of his
excellent grace to sinful men, it offering and giving them this kingdom, of his
own good pleasure preceding their imagined interest in these things, and their
being affected by them, and being the foundation of their affection, and hope
of an interest in them. On the contrary, they first imagine they are
interested, and then are highly affected with that, and then can own these
things to be excellent. So that the sudden and extraordinary way of the Scripture's
coming to their mind is plainly the first foundation of the whole; which is a
clear evidence of the wretched delusion they are under.
The first comfort of many persons, and what they
call their conversion, is after this manner: after awakening and terror, some
comfortable sweet promise comes suddenly and wonderfully to their minds; and
the manner of its coming makes them conclude it comes from God to them; and
this is the very thing that is all the foundation of their faith, and hope, and
comfort: from hence they take their first encouragement to trust in God and in
Christ, because they think that God, by some Scripture so brought, has now
already revealed to them that he loves them, and has already promised them
eternal life, which is very absurd; for every one of common knowledge of the
principles of religion, knows that it is God's manner to reveal his love to
men, and their interest in the promises, after they have believed, and not
before, because they must first believe before they have any interest in the
promises to be revealed. The Spirit of God is a Spirit of truth and not of
lies: he does not bring Scriptures to men's minds, to reveal to them that they
have an interest in God's favor and promises, when they have none, having not
yet believed: which would be the case, if God's bringing texts of Scripture to
men's minds, to reveal to them that their sins were forgiven, or that it was
God's pleasure to give them the kingdom, or anything of that nature, went
before, and was the foundation of their first faith. No promise of the covenant
of grace belongs to any man, until he has first believed in Christ; for it is
by faith alone that we become interested in Christ, and the promises of the new
covenant made in him: and therefore whatever spirit applies the promises of
that covenant to a person who has not first believed, as being already his,
must be a lying spirit, and that faith which is first built on such an
application of promises is built upon a lie. God's manner is not to bring
comfortable texts of Scripture to give men assurance of his love, and that they
shall be happy, before they have had a faith of dependence.[42] And if the Scripture which
comes to a person's mind, be not so properly a promise, as an invitation; yet
if he makes the sudden or unusual manner of the invitations coming to his mind,
the ground on which he believes that he is invited, it is not true faith;
because it is built on that which is not the true ground of faith. True faith
is built on no precarious foundation: but a determination that the words of
such a particular text were, by the immediate power of God, suggested to the
mind, at such a time, as though then spoken and directed by God to him, because
the words came after such a manner, is wholly an uncertain and precarious
determination, as has been now shown; and therefore is a false and sandy
foundation for faith; and accordingly that faith which is built upon it is
false. The only certain foundation which any person has to believe that he is
invited to partake of the blessings of the gospel, is, that the word of God
declares that persons so qualified as he is, are invited, and God who declares
it, is true, and cannot lie. If a sinner be once convinced of the veracity of
God, and that the Scriptures are his word, he will need no more to convince and
satisfy him that he is invited; for the Scriptures are full of invitations to
sinners, to the chief of sinners, to come and partake of the benefits of the
gospel; he will not want any never speaking of God to him; what he hath spoken
already will be enough with him.
As the first comfort of many persons, and their
affections at the time of their supposed conversion, are built on such grounds
as these which have been mentioned; so are their joys and hopes and other
affections, from time to time afterwards. They have often particular words of
Scripture, sweet declarations and promises suggested to them, which by reason
of the manner of their coming, they think are immediately sent from God to
them, at that time, which they look upon as their warrant to take them, and
which they actually make the main ground of their appropriating them to
themselves, and of the comfort they take in them, and the confidence they
receive from them. Thus they imagine a kind of conversation is carried on
between God and them; and that God, from time to time, does, as it were,
immediately speak to them, and satisfy their doubts, and testifies his love to
them, and promises them supports and supplies, and his blessing in such and
such cases, and reveals to them clearly their interest in eternal blessings.
And thus they are often elevated, and have a course of a sudden and tumultuous
kind of joys, mingled with a strong confidence, and high opinion of themselves;
when indeed the main ground of these joys, and this confidence, is not anything
contained in, or taught by these Scriptures, as they lie in the Bible, but the
manner of their coming to them; which is a certain evidence of their delusion.
There is no particular promise in the word of God that is the saint's, or is
any otherwise made to him, or spoken to him, than all the promises of the
covenant of grace are his, and are made to him and spoken to him;[43] though it be true that some
of these promises may be more peculiarly adapted to his case than others, and
God by his Spirit may enable him better to understand some than others, and to
have a greater sense of the preciousness, and glory, and suitableness of the
blessings contained in them.
But here some may be ready to say, What, is there no
such thing as any particular spiritual application of the promises of Scripture
by the Spirit of God? I answer, there is doubtless such a thing as a spiritual
and saving application of the invitations and promises of Scripture to the
souls of men; but it is also certain, that the nature of it is wholly
misunderstood by many persons, to the great ensnaring of their own souls, and
the giving Satan a vast advantage against them, and against the interest of
religion, and the church of God. The spiritual application of a Scripture
promise does not consist in its being immediately suggested to the thoughts by
some extrinsic agent, and being borne into the mind with this strong
apprehension, that it is particularly spoken and directed to them at that time;
there is nothing of the evidence of the hand of God in this effect, as events
have proved, in many notorious instances; and it is a mean notion of a
spiritual application of Scripture; there is nothing in the nature of it at all
beyond the power of the devil, if he be not restrained by God; for there is
nothing in the nature of the effect that is spiritual, implying any vital
communication of God. A truly spiritual application of the word of God is of a
vastly higher nature; as much above the devil's power, as it is, so to apply
the word of God to a dead corpse, as to raise it to life; or to a stone, to
turn it into an angel. A spiritual application of the word of God consists in
applying it to the heart, in spiritually enlightening, sanctifying influences.
A spiritual application of an invitation or offer of the gospel consists, in
giving the soul a spiritual sense or relish of the holy and divine blessings
offered, and the sweet and wonderful grace of the offerer, in making so
gracious an offer, and of his holy excellency and faithfulness to fulfill what
he offers, and his glorious sufficiency for it; so leading and drawing forth
the heart to embrace the offer; and thus giving the man evidence of his title
to the thing offered. And so a spiritual application of the promises of
Scripture, for the comfort of the saints, consists in enlightening their minds
to see the holy excellency and sweetness of the blessings promised, and also
the holy excellency of the promiser, and his faithfulness and sufficiency; thus
drawing forth their hearts to embrace the promiser, and thing promised; and by
this means, giving the sensible actings of grace, enabling them to see their
grace, and so their title to the promise. An application not consisting in this
divine sense and enlightening of the mind, but consisting only in the word's
being borne into the thoughts, as if immediately then spoken, so making persons
believe, on no other foundation, that the promise is theirs, is a blind
application, and belongs to the spirit of darkness, and not of light.
When persons have their affections raised after this
manner, those affections are really not raised by the word of God; the
Scripture is not the foundation of them; it is not anything contained in those
Scriptures which come to their minds, that raise their affections; but truly
that effect, viz., the strange manner of the word's being suggested to their
minds, and a proposition from thence taken up by them, which indeed is not
contained in that Scripture, nor any other; as that his sins are forgiven him,
or that it is the Father's good pleasure to give him in particular the kingdom,
or the like. There are propositions to be found in the Bible, declaring that
persons of such and such qualifications are forgiven and beloved of God: but
there are no propositions to be found in the Bible declaring that such and such
particular persons, independent on any previous knowledge of any
qualifications, are forgiven and beloved of God: and therefore, when any person
is comforted, and affected by any such proposition, it is by another word, a
word newly coined, and not any word of God contained in the Bible.[44] And thus many persons are
vainly affected and deluded.
Again, it plainly appears from what has been
demonstrated, that no revelation of secret facts by immediate suggestion, is
anything spiritual and divine, in that sense wherein gracious effects and
operations are so.
By secret facts, I mean things that have been done,
or are come to pass, or shall hereafter come to pass, which are secret in that
sense that they do not appear to the senses, nor are known by any
argumentation, or any evidence to reason, nor any other way, but only by that
revelation by immediate suggestion of the ideas of them to the mind. Thus for
instance, if it should be revealed to me, that the next year this land would be
invaded by a fleet from France, or that such and such persons would then be
converted, or that I myself should then be converted; not by enabling me to
argue out these events from anything which now appears in providence, but
immediately suggesting and bearing in upon my mind, in an extraordinary manner,
the apprehension or ideas of these facts, with a strong suggestion or impression
on my mind, that I had no hand in myself, that these things would come to pass:
or if it should be revealed to me, that this day there is a battle fought
between the armies of such and such powers in Europe; or that such a prince in
Europe was this day converted, or is now in a converted state, having been
converted formerly, or that one of my neighbors is converted, or that I myself
am converted; not by having any other evidence of any of these facts, from
whence I argue them, but an immediate extraordinary suggestion or excitation of
these ideas, and a strong impression of them upon my mind: this is a revelation
of secret facts by immediate suggestion, as much as if the facts were future;
for the facts being past, present, or future, alters not the case, as long as
they are secret and hidden from my senses and reason, and not spoken of in
Scripture, nor known by me any other way than by immediate suggestion. If I
have it revealed to me, that such a revolution is come to pass this day in the
Ottoman Empire, it is the very same sort of revelation, as if it were revealed
to me that such a revolution would come to pass there this day come
twelvemonth; because, though one is present and the other future, yet both are
equally hidden from me, any other way than by immediate revelation. When Samuel
told Saul that the asses which he went to seek were found, and that his father
had left caring for the asses and sorrowed for him; this was by the same kind
of revelation, as that by which he told Saul, that in the plain of Tabor there
should meet him three men going up to God to Bethel (1 Sam. 10:2, 3), though
one of these things was future, and the other was not. So when Elisha told the
king of Israel the words that the king of Syria spake in his bed-chamber, it
was by the same kind of revelation with that by which he foretold many things
to come.
It is evident that this revelation of secret facts
by immediate suggestions, has nothing of the nature of a spiritual and divine
operation, in the sense forementioned; there is nothing at all in the nature of
the perceptions or ideas themselves, which are excited in the mind, that is
divinely excellent, and so, far above all the ideas of natural men; though the
manner of exciting the ideas be extraordinary. In those things which are
spiritual, as has been shown, not only the manner of producing the effect, but
the effect wrought is divine, and so vastly above all that can be in an
unsanctified mind. Now simply the having an idea of facts, setting aside the
manner of producing those ideas, is nothing beyond what the minds of wicked men
are susceptible of, without any goodness in them; and they all, either have or
will have, the knowledge of the truth of the greatest and most important facts,
that have been, are, or shall be.
And as to the extraordinary manner of producing the
ideas or perception of facts, even by immediate suggestion, there is nothing in
it, but what the minds of natural men, while they are yet natural men, are
capable of, as is manifest in Balaam, and others spoken of in the Scripture.
And therefore it appears that there is nothing appertaining to this immediate
suggestion of secret facts that is spiritual, in the sense in which it has been
proved that gracious operations are so. If there be nothing in the ideas
themselves, which is holy and divine, and so nothing but what may be in a mind
not sanctified, then God can put them into the mind by immediate power without
sanctifying it. As there is nothing in the idea of a rainbow itself that is of
a holy and divine nature; so that nothing hinders but that an unsanctified mind
may receive that idea; so God, if he pleases, and when he pleases, immediately,
and in an extraordinary manner, may excite that idea in an unsanctified mind.
So also, as there is nothing in the idea or knowledge that such and such
particular persons are forgiven and accepted of God, and entitled to heaven,
but what unsanctified minds may have and will have concerning many at the day
of judgment; so God can, if he pleases, extraordinarily and immediately,
suggest this to, and impress it upon an unsanctified mind now: there is no
principle wanting in an unsanctified mind, to make it capable of such a
suggestion or impression, nor is there anything in it to exclude, or
necessarily to prevent such a suggestion.
And if these suggestions of secret facts be attended
with texts of Scripture, immediately and extraordinarily brought to mind, about
some other facts that seem in some respects similar, that does not make the
operation to be of a spiritual and divine nature. For that suggestion of words
of Scripture is no more divine, than the suggestion of the facts themselves; as
has been just now demonstrated: and two effects together, which are neither of
them spiritual cannot make up one complex effect, that is spiritual.
Hence it follows, from what has been already shown,
and often repeated, that those affections which are properly founded on such
immediate suggestions, or supposed suggestions, of secret facts, are not
gracious affections. Not but that it is possible that such suggestions may be
the occasion, or accidental cause of gracious affections; for so may a mistake
and delusion; but it is never properly the foundation of gracious affections:
for gracious affections, as has been shown, are all the effects of an influence
and operation which is spiritual, supernatural, and divine. But there are many
affections, and high affections, which some have, that have such kind of
suggestions or revelations for their very foundation: they look upon these as spiritual
discoveries, which is a gross delusion, and this delusion is truly the spring
whence their affections flow.
Here it may be proper to observe, that it is
exceedingly manifest from what has been said, that what many persons call the
witness of the Spirit, that they are the children of God, has nothing in it
spiritual and divine; and consequently that the affections built upon it are
vain and delusive. That which many call the witness of the Spirit, is no other
than an immediate suggestion and impression of that fact, otherwise secret,
that they are converted, or made the children of God, and so that their sins
are pardoned, and that God has given them a title to heaven. This kind of
knowledge, viz., knowing that a certain person is converted, and delivered from
hell, and entitled to heaven, is no divine sort of knowledge in itself. This
sort of fact, is not that which requires any higher or more divine kind of
suggestion, in order to impress it on the mind, than any other fact which
Balaam had impressed on his mind. It requires no higher sort of idea or
sensation, for a man to have the apprehension of his own conversion impressed
upon him, than to have the apprehension of his neighbor's conversion, in like
manner impressed: but God, if he pleased, might impress the knowledge of this
fact, that he had forgiven his neighbor's sins, and given him a title to
heaven, as well as any other fact, without any communication of his holiness:
the excellency and importance of the fact, do not at all hinder a natural man's
mind being susceptible of an immediate suggestion and impression of it. Balaam
had as excellent, and important, and glorious facts as this, immediately
impressed on his mind, without any gracious influence; as particularly, the
coming of Christ, and his setting up his glorious kingdom, and the blessedness
of the spiritual Israel in his peculiar favor, and their happiness living and
dying. Yea, Abimelech, king of the Philistines, had God's special favor to a
particular person, even Abraham, revealed to him, Gen. 20:6, 7. So it seems
that he revealed to Laban his special favor to Jacob, see Gen. 31:24, and Psal.
105:15. And if a truly good man should have an immediate revelation or
suggestion from God, after the like manned concerning his favor to his neighbor
or himself; it would be no higher kind of influence; it would be no more than a
common sort of influence of God's Spirit; as the gift of prophecy, and all
revelation by immediate suggestion is; see 1 Cor. 13:2. And though it be true,
that it is not possible that a natural man should have that individual
suggestion from the Spirit of God, that he is converted, because it is not
true; yet that does not arise from the nature of the influence, or because that
kind of influence which suggests such excellent facts, is too high for him to
be the subject of; but purely from the defect of a fact to be revealed. The
influence which immediately suggests this fact, when it is true, is of no
different kind from that which immediately suggests other true facts: and so
the kind and nature of the influence is not above what is common to natural
men, with good men.
But this is a mean, ignoble notion of the witness of
the Spirit of God given to his dear children, to suppose that there is nothing
in the kind and nature of that influence of the Spirit of God, in imparting
this high and glorious benefit, but what is common to natural men, or which men
are capable of, and be in the mean time altogether unsanctified and the
children of hell; and that therefore the benefit or gift itself has nothing of
the holy nature of the Spirit of God in it, nothing of a vital communication of
that Spirit. This notion greatly debases that high and most exalted kind of
influence and operation of the Spirit, which there is in the true witness of
the Spirit.[45] That which is called the
witness of the Spirit, Rom. 8, is elsewhere in the New Testament called the
seal of the Spirit, 2 Cor. 1:22, Eph. 1:13, and 4:13, alluding to the seal of
princes, annexed to the instrument, by which they advanced any of their
subjects to some high honor and dignity, or peculiar privilege in the kingdom,
as a token of their special favor. Which is an evidence that the influence of
the Spirit, of the Prince of princes, in sealing his favorites, is far from
being of a common kind; and that there is no effect of God's Spirit whatsoever,
which is in its nature more divine; nothing more holy, peculiar, inimitable and
distinguishing of divinity: as nothing is more royal than the royal seal;
nothing more sacred, that belongs to a prince, and more peculiarly denoting
what belongs to him; it being the very end and design of it, to be the most
peculiar stamp and confirmation of the royal authority, and great note of
distinction, whereby that which proceeds from the king, or belongs to him, may
be known from everything else. And therefore undoubtedly the seal of the great
King of heaven and earth enstamped on the heart, is something high and holy in
its own nature, some excellent communication from the infinite fountain of
divine beauty and glory; and not merely a making known a secret fact by
revelation or suggestion; which is a sort of influence of the Spirit of God,
that the children of the devil have often been the subjects of. The seal of the
Spirit is a kind of effect of the Spirit of God on the heart, which natural
men, while such, are so far from a capacity of being the subjects of; that they
can have no manner of notion or idea of it, agreeable to Rev. 2:17: "To
him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and I will give him
a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth, saving
he that receiveth it." There is all reason to suppose that what is here
spoken of, is the same mark, evidence, or blessed token of special favor, which
is elsewhere called the seal of the Spirit.
What has misled many in their notion of that
influence of the Spirit of God we are speaking of, is the word witness,
its being called the witness of the Spirit. Hence they have taken it, not to be
any effect or work of the Spirit upon the heart, giving evidence, from whence
men may argue that they are the children of God; but an inward immediate
suggestion, as though God inwardly spoke to the man, and testified to him, and
told him that he was his child, by a kind of a secret voice, or impression: not
observing the manner in which the word witness, or testimony, is often used in
the New Testament, where such terms often signify, not only a mere declaring
and asserting a thing to be true, but holding forth evidence from whence a
thing may be argued, and proved to be true. Thus Heb. 2:4, God is said to
"bear witness, with signs and wonders and divers miracles, and gifts of
the Holy Ghost." Now these miracles, here spoken of, are called God's
witness, not because they are of the nature of assertions, but evidences and
proofs. So Acts 14:3: "Long time therefore abode they speaking boldly in
the Lord, which gave testimony unto the word of his grace, and granted signs
and wonders to be done by their hands." And John 5:36: "But I have
greater witness than that of John: for the works which the Father hath given me
to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath
sent of me." Again, chap. 10:25: "The works that I do in my Father's
name, they bear witness of me." So the water and the blood are said to
bear witness, 1 John 5:8, not that they spoke or asserted anything, but they
were proofs and evidences. So God's works of providence, in the rain and
fruitful seasons, are spoken of as witnesses of God's being and goodness, i.e.,
they are evidences of these things. And when the Scripture speaks of the seal of
the Spirit, it is an expression which properly denotes, not an immediate voice
or suggestion, but some work or effect of the Spirit, that is left as a divine
mark upon the soul, to be an evidence by which God's children might be known.
The seals of princes were the distinguishing marks of princes: and thus God's
seal is spoken of as God's mark, Rev. 7:3: "Hurt not the earth, neither
the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their
foreheads;" together with Ezek. 9:4, "Set a mark upon the foreheads
of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that are done in the
midst thereof." When God sets his seal on a man's heart by his Spirit,
there is some holy stamp, some image impressed and left upon the heart by the
Spirit, as by the seal upon the wax. And this holy stamp, or impressed image,
exhibiting clear evidence to the conscience, that the subject of it is the
child of God, is the very thing which in Scripture is called the seal of the
Spirit, and the witness, or evidence of the Spirit. And this image enstamped by
the Spirit on God's children's hearts, is his own image; that is the evidence
by which they are known to be God's children, that they have the image of their
Father stamped upon their hearts by the Spirit of adoption. Seals anciently had
engraven on them two things, viz., the image and the name of the person whose
seal it was. Therefore when Christ says to his spouse, Cant. 8:6, "Set me
as a seal upon thine heart, as a seal upon thine arm;" it is as much as to
say, let my name and image remain impressed there. The seals of princes were
wont to bear their image; so that what they set their seal and royal mark upon,
had their image left on it. It was the manner of princes of old to have their
image engraven on their jewels and precious stones; and the image of Augustus
engraven on a precious stone, was used as the seal of the Roman emperors, in
Christ's and the Apostle's times.[46] And the saints are the
jewels of Jesus Christ, the great potentate, who has the possession of the
empire of the universe; and these jewels have his image enstamped upon them by
his royal signet, which is the Holy Spirit. And this is undoubtedly what the
Scripture means by the seal of the Spirit; especially when it is stamped in so
fair and clear a manner, as to be plain to the eye of conscience; which is what
the Scripture calls our spirit. This is truly an effect that is spiritual,
supernatural and divine. This is in itself of a holy nature, being a
communication of the divine nature and beauty. That kind of influence of the
Spirit which gives and leaves this stamp upon the heart, is such that no
natural man can be the subject of anything of the like nature with it. This is
the highest sort of witness of the Spirit, which it is possible the soul should
be the subject of: if there were any such thing as a witness of the Spirit by
immediate suggestion or revelation, this would be vastly more noble and
excellent, and as much above it as the heaven is above the earth. This the
devil cannot imitate; as to an inward suggestion of the Spirit of God, by a
kind of secret voice speaking, and immediately asserting and revealing a fact,
he can do that which is a thousand times so like to this, as he can to that
holy and divine effect, or work of the Spirit of God, which has now been spoken
of.
Another thing which is a full proof that the seal of
the Spirit is no revelation of any fact by immediate suggestion, but is grace
itself in the soul, is, that the seal of the Spirit is called in the Scripture,
the earnest of the Spirit. It is very plain that the seal of the Spirit
is the same thing with the earnest of the Spirit, by 2 Cor. 1:22: "Who
hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts;"
and Eph. 1:13, 14, "In whom, after that ye believed, ye were sealed with
that Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance, until the
redemption of the purchased possession unto the praise of his glory." Now
the earnest is part of the money agreed for, given in hand, as a token of the
whole, to be paid in due time; a part of the promised inheritance granted now,
in token of full possession of the whole hereafter. But surely that kind of
communication of the Spirit of God, which is of the nature of eternal glory, is
the highest and most excellent kind of communication, something that is in its
own nature spiritual, holy and divine, and far from anything that is common:
and therefore high above anything of the nature of inspiration, or revelation
of hidden facts by suggestion of the Spirit of God, which many natural men have
had. What is the earnest, and beginning of glory, but grace itself, especially
in the more lively and clear exercises of it? It is not prophecy, nor tongues,
nor knowledge, but that more excellent divine thing, "charity that never
faileth," which is a prelibation and beginning of the light, sweetness and
blessedness of heaven, that world of love or charity. It is grace that is the
seed of glory and dawning of glory in the heart, and therefore it is grace that
is the earnest of the future inheritance. What is it that is the beginning or
earnest of eternal life in the soul, but spiritual life; and what is that but
grace? The inheritance that Christ has purchased for the elect, is the Spirit
of God; not in any extraordinary gifts, but in his vital indwelling in the
heart, exerting and communicating himself there, in his own proper, holy, or
divine nature; and this is the sum total of the inheritance that Christ purchased
for the elect. For so are things constituted in the affair of our redemption,
that the Father provides the Savior or purchaser, and the purchase is made of
him; and the Son is the purchaser and the price; and the Holy Spirit is the
great blessing or inheritance purchased, as is intimated, Gal. 3:13, 14; and
hence the Spirit often is spoken of as the sum of the blessings promised in the
gospel, Luke 24:49, Acts 1:4, and chap. 2:38, 39, Gal. 3:14, Eph. 1:13. This
inheritance was the grand legacy which Christ left his disciples and church, in
his last will and testament, John chap. 14, 15, 16. This is the sum of the
blessings of eternal life, which shall be given in heaven. (Compare John 7:37,
38, 39, and John 4:14, with Rev. 21:6, and 22:1, 17.) It is through the vital
communications and indwelling of the Spirit that the saints have all their
light, life, holiness, beauty, and joy in heaven; and it is through the vital
communications and indwelling of the same Spirit that the saints have all
light, life, holiness, beauty and comfort on earth; but only communicated in
less measure. And this vital indwelling of the Spirit in the saints, in this
less measure and small beginning is, "the earnest of the Spirit, the
earnest of the future inheritance, and the first fruits of the Spirit," as
the apostle calls it, Rom. 8:22, where, by "the first fruits of the
Spirit," the apostle undoubtedly means the same vital, gracious principle
that he speaks of in all the preceding part of the chapter, which he calls
Spirit, and sets in opposition to flesh or corruption.—Therefore this earnest
of the Spirit, and first fruits of the Spirit, which has been shown to be the
same with the seal of the Spirit, is the vital, gracious, sanctifying
communication and influence of the Spirit, and not any immediate suggestion or
revelation of facts by the Spirit.[47]
And indeed the apostle, when in that, Rom. 8:16, he
speaks of the Spirit's bearing witness with our spirit that we are the children
of God, does sufficiently explain himself, if his words were but attended to.
What is here expressed is connected with the two preceding verses, as resulting
from what the apostle had said there as every reader may see. The three verses
together are thus: "For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are
the sons of God: for ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear;
but ye have received the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father: the
Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirits that we are the children of
God." Here, what the apostle says, if we take it together, plainly shows
that what he has respect to, when he speaks of the Spirit's giving us witness
or evidence that we are God's children, is his dwelling in us, and leading us,
as a spirit of adoption, or spirit of a child, disposing us to behave towards
God as to a Father. This is the witness or evidence which the apostle speaks of
that we are children, that we have the spirit of children, or spirit of
adoption. And what is that but the spirit of love? There are two kinds of
spirits the apostle speaks of, the spirit of a slave or the spirit of bondage,
that is fear; and the spirit of a child, or spirit of adoption, and that is
love. The apostle says, we have not received the spirit of bondage, or of
slaves, which is a spirit of fear; but we have received the more ingenuous
noble spirit of children, a spirit of love, which naturally disposes us to go
to God as children to a father, and behave towards God as children. And this is
the evidence or witness which the Spirit of God gives us that we are his
children. This is the plain sense of the apostle; and so undoubtedly he here is
speaking of the very same way of casting out doubting and fear and the spirit
of bondage, which the Apostle John speaks of, 1 John 4:18, viz., by the
prevailing of love, that is the spirit of a child. The spirit of bondage works
by fear, the slave fears the rod: but love cries, Abba, Father; it disposes us
to go to God, and behave ourselves towards God as children; and it gives us
clear evidence of our union to God as his children, and so casts out fear. So
that it appears that the witness of the Spirit the apostle speaks of, is far
from being any whisper, or immediate suggestion or revelation; but that
gracious holy effect of the Spirit of God in the hearts of the saints, the
disposition and temper of children, appearing in sweet childlike love to God,
which casts out fear, or a spirit of a slave.
And the same thing is evident from all the context:
it is plain the apostle speaks of the Spirit, over and over again, as dwelling
in the hearts of the saints as a gracious principle, set in opposition to the
flesh or corruption: and so he does in the words that immediately introduce this
passage we are upon, ver. 13, "For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall
die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall
live."
Indeed it is past doubt with me, that the apostle
has a more special respect to the spirit of grace, or the spirit of love, or
spirit of a child, in its more lively actings; for it is perfect love, or
strong love only, which so witnesses or evidences that we are children as to
cast out fear, and wholly deliver from the spirit of bondage. The strong and lively
exercises of a spirit of childlike, evangelical, humble love to God, give clear
evidence of the soul's relation to God as his child; which does very greatly
and directly satisfy the soul. And though it be far from being true, that the
soul in this case, judges only by an immediate witness without any sign or
evidence; for it judges and is assured by the greatest sign and clearest
evidence; yet in this case the saint stands in no need of multiplied signs, or
any long reasoning upon them. And though the sight of his relative union with
God, and his being in his favor, is not without a medium, because he sees it by
that medium, viz., his love; yet his sight of the union of his heart to God is
immediate: love, the bond of union, is seen intuitively: the saint sees and
feels plainly the union between his soul and God; it is so strong and lively,
that he cannot doubt of it. And hence he is assured that he is a child. How can
he doubt whether he stands in a childlike relation to God, when he plainly sees
a childlike union between God and his soul, and hence does boldly, and as it
were naturally and necessarily cry, Abba, Father?
And whereas the apostle says, the Spirit bears
witness with our spirits; by our spirit here, is meant our conscience, which is
called the spirit of man, Prov. 20:17, "The spirit of man is the candle of
the Lord, searching all the inward parts of the belly." We elsewhere read
of the witness of this spirit of ours: 2 Cor. 1:12, "For our rejoicing is
this, the testimony of our conscience." And 1 John 3:19, 20, 21: "And
hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before
him. For if our heart condemn us, God is greater than our heart, and knoweth
all things. Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, then have we confidence
towards God." When the Apostle Paul speaks of the Spirit of God bearing
witness with our spirit, he is not to be understood of two spirits that are two
separate, collateral, independent witnesses; but it is by one that we receive
the witness of the other: the Spirit of God gives the evidence by infusing and
shedding abroad the love of God, the spirit of a child, in the heart, and our
spirit, or our conscience, receives and declares this evidence for our
rejoicing.
Many have been the mischiefs that have arisen from
that false and delusive notion of the witness of the Spirit, that it is a kind
of inward voice, suggestion, or declaration from God to man, that he is beloved
of him, and pardoned, elected, or the like, sometimes with, and sometimes
without a text of Scripture; and many have been the false and vain (though very
high) affections that have arisen from hence. And it is to be feared that
multitudes of souls have been eternally undone by it. I have therefore insisted
the longer on this head. But I proceed now to a second characteristic of
gracious affections.
II. The first objective ground of gracious
affections, is the transcendently excellent and amiable nature of divine things
as they are themselves; and not any conceived relation they bear to self, or
self-interest.
I say, that the supremely excellent nature of divine
things, is the first, or primary and original objective foundation of the
spiritual affections of true saints; for I do not suppose that all relation
which divine things bear to themselves, and their own particular interest, is
wholly excluded from all influence in their gracious affections. For this may
have, and indeed has, a secondary and consequential influence in those
affections that are truly holy and spiritual, as I shall show how by and by.
It was before observed that the affection of love
is, as it were, the fountain of all affection; and particularly that Christian
love is the fountain of all gracious affections: now the divine excellency and
glory of God and Jesus Christ the word of God, the works of God, and the ways
of God, &c., is the primary reason why a true saint loves these things; and
not any supposed interest that he has in them, or any conceived benefit that he
has received from them, or shall receive from them, or any such imagined
relation which they bear to his interest, that self-love can properly be said
to be the first foundation of his love to these things.
Some say that all love arises from self-love; and
that it is impossible in the nature of things, for any man to have any love to
God, or any other beings, but that love to himself must be the foundation of
it. But I humbly suppose it is for want of consideration that they say so. They
argue, that whoever loves God, and so desires his glory or the enjoyment of him,
he desires these things as his own happiness; the glory of God, and the
beholding and enjoying his perfections are considered as things agreeable to
him, tending to make him happy; he places his happiness in them, and desires
them as things, which (if they were obtained) would be delightful to him, or
would fill him with delight and joy, and so make him happy. And so, they say,
it is from self-love, or a desire of his own happiness, that he desires God
should be glorified, and desires to behold and enjoy his glorious perfections.
But then they ought to consider a little further, and inquire how the man came
to place his happiness in God's being glorified, and in contemplating and
enjoying God's perfections.—There is no doubt but that after God's glory, and
the beholding his perfections, are become so agreeable to him, that he places
his highest happiness in these thinks then he will desire them, as he desires
his own happiness. But how came these things to be so agreeable to him, that he
esteems it his highest happiness to glorify God, &c.? Is not this the fruit
of love? A man must first love God or have his heart united to him, before he
will esteem God's good his own, and before he will desire the glorifying, and
enjoying of God as his happiness. It is not strong arguing, that because after
a man has his heart united to God in love, as a fruit of this, he desires his
glory and enjoyment, as his own happiness, that therefore a desire of this
happiness of his own must needs be the cause and foundation of his love; unless
it be a strong arguing, that because a father begat a son, therefore his son
certainly begat him. If after a man loves God, and has his heart so united to
him, as to look upon God as his chief good, and on God's good as his own, it
will be a consequence and fruit of this, that even self-love, or love to his
own happiness, will cause him to desire the glorifying and enjoying of God; it
will not thence follow, that this very exercise of self-love, went before his
love to God, and that his love to God was a consequence and fruit of that.
Something else, entirely distinct from self-love, might be the cause of this,
viz., a change made in the views of his mind, and relish of his heart; whereby
he apprehends a beauty, glory, and supreme good, in God's nature, as it is in
itself. This may be the thing that first draws his heart to him, and causes his
heart to be united to him, prior to all considerations of his own interest or
happiness, although after this, and as a fruit of this, he necessarily seeks
his interest and happiness in God.
There is such a thing as a kind of love or affection
that a man may have towards persons or things, which does properly arise from
self-love; a preconceived relation to himself, or some respect already
manifested by another to him, or some benefit already received or depended on,
is truly the first foundation of his love, and what his affection does wholly
arise from; and is what precedes any relish of, or delight in the nature and
qualities inherent in the being beloved, as beautiful and amiable. When the
first thing that draws a man's benevolence to another, is the beholding those
qualifications and properties in him, which appear to him lovely in themselves;
and the subject of them, on this account, worthy of esteem and good will, love
arises in a very different manners than when it first arises from some gift
bestowed by another or depended on from him, as a judge loves and favors a man
that has bribed him; or from the relation he supposes another has to him, as a
man who loves another, because he looks upon him as his child. When love to
another arises thus, it does truly and properly arise from self-love.
That kind of affection to God or Jesus Christ, which
does thus properly arise from self-love, cannot be a truly gracious and
spiritual love, as appears from what has been said already: for self-love is a
principle entirely natural, and as much in the hearts of devils as angels; and
therefore surely nothing that is the mere result of it can be supernatural and
divine, in the manner before described.[48] Christ plainly speaks of
this kind of love, as what is nothing beyond the love of wicked men: Luke 6:32,
"If ye love them that love you, what thank have ye? For sinners also love
those that love them." And the devil himself knew that that kind of
respect to God which was so mercenary, as to be only for benefits received or
depended on (which is all one), is worthless in the sight of God; otherwise he
never would have made use of such a slander before God, against Job, as in Job
1:9, 10: "Doth Job serve God for nought? Has not thou made a hedge about
him, and about his house," &c. Nor would God ever have implicitly
allowed the objection to have been good, in case the accusation had been true,
by allowing that that matter should be tried, and that Job should be so dealt
with, that it might appear in the event, whether Job's respect to God was thus
mercenary or no, and by putting the proof of the sincerity and goodness of his
respect upon that issue.
It is unreasonable to think otherwise, than that the
first foundation of a true love to God, is that whereby he is in himself
lovely, or worthy to be loved, or the supreme loveliness of his nature. This is
certainly what makes him chiefly amiable. What chiefly makes a man, or any
creature lovely, is his excellency; and so what chiefly renders God lovely, and
must undoubtedly be the chief ground of true love, is his excellency. God's
nature, or the divinity, is infinitely excellent; yea it is infinite beauty,
brightness, and glory itself. But how can that be true love of this excellent
and lovely nature, which is not built on the foundation of its true loveliness?
How can that be true love of beauty and brightness which is not for beauty and
brightness' sake? How can that be a true prizing of that which is in itself
infinitely worthy and precious, which is not for the sake of its worthiness and
preciousness? This infinite excellency of the divine nature, as it is in
itself, is the true ground of all that is good in God in any respect; but how
can a man truly and rightly love God, without loving him for that excellency in
him, which is the foundation of all that is in any manner of respect good or
desirable in him? They whose affection to God is founded first on his
profitableness to them, their affection begins at the wrong end; they regard
God only for the utmost limit of the stream of divine good, where it touches
them, and reaches their interest; and have no respect to that infinite glory of
God's nature, which is the original good, and the true fountain of all good,
the first fountain of all loveliness of every kind, and so the first foundation
of all true love.
A natural principle of self-love may be the
foundation of great affections towards God and Christ, without seeing anything
of the beauty and glory of the divine nature. There is a certain gratitude that
is a mere natural thing. Gratitude is one of the natural affections of the soul
of man, as well as anger, and there is a gratitude that arises from self-love,
very much in the same manner that anger does. Anger in men is an affection
excited against another, or in opposition to another, for something in him that
crosses self-love: gratitude is an affection one has towards another, for
loving him, or gratifying him, or for something in him that suits self-love.
And there may be a kind of gratitude, without any true or proper love: as there
may be anger without any proper hatred, as in parents towards their children,
that they may be angry with, and yet at the same time have a strong habitual
love to them. This gratitude is the principle which is an exercise in wicked
men, in that which Christ declares concerning them, in the 6th of Luke, where
he says, sinners love those that love them; and which he declares concerning
even the publicans, who were some of the most carnal and profligate sort of
men, Matt. 5:46. This is the very principle that is wrought upon by bribery, in
unjust judges; and it is a principle that even the brute beasts do exercise; a
dog will love his master that is kind to him. And we see in innumerable
instances, that mere nature is sufficient to excite gratitude in men, or to
affect their hearts with thankfulness to others for kindnesses received; and
sometimes towards them, whom at the same time they have a habitual enmity
against. Thus Saul was once and again greatly affected, and even dissolved with
gratitude towards David, for sparing his life, and yet remained a habitual
enemy to him. And as men, from mere nature, may be thus affected towards men;
so they may towards God. There is nothing hinders but that the same self-love
may work after the same manner towards God as towards men. And we have manifest
instances of it in Scripture; as indeed the children of Israel, who sang God's
praises at the Red Sea, but soon forgot God's works: and in Naaman the Syrian,
who was greatly affected with the miraculous cure of his leprosy, so as to have
his heart engaged thenceforward to worship the God that had healed him, and him
only, excepting when it would expose him to be ruined in his temporal interest.
So was Nebuchadnezzar greatly affected with God's goodness to him, in restoring
him to his reason and kingdom, alter his dwelling with the beasts.
Gratitude being thus a natural principle, it renders
ingratitude so much the more vile and heinous; because it shows a dreadful prevalence
of wickedness, when it even overbears and suppresses the better principles of
human nature: as it is mentioned as an evidence of the high degree of the
wickedness of many of the heathen, that they were without natural affection,
Rom. 2:31. But that the want of gratitude, or natural affection, is evidence of
a high degree of vice, is no argument that all gratitude and natural affection
has the nature of virtue, or saving grace.
Self-love, through the exercise of mere natural
gratitude, may be the foundation of a sort of love to God many ways. A kind of
love may arise from a false notion of God, that men have been educated in, or
have some way imbibed; as though he were only goodness and mercy, and not
revenging justice; or as though the exercises of his goodness were necessary,
and not free and sovereign; or as though his goodness were dependent on what is
in them, and as it were constrained by them. Men on such grounds as these, may
love a God of their own forming in their imaginations, when they are far from
loving such a God as reigns in heaven.
Again, self-love may be the foundation of an
affection in men towards God, through a great insensibility of their state with
regard to God, and for want of conviction of conscience to make them sensible
how dreadfully they have provoked God to anger; they have no sense of the
heinousness of sin, as against God, and of the infinite and terrible opposition
of the holy nature of God against it: and so, having formed in their minds such
a God as suits them, and thinking God. to be such a one as themselves, who
favors and agrees with them, they may like him very well, and feel a sort of
love to him, when they are far from loving the true God. And men's affections
may be much moved towards God, from self-love, by some remarkable outward
benefits received from God; as it was with Naaman, Nebuchadnezzar, and the
children of Israel at the Red Sea.
Again, a very high affection towards God may, and
often does, arise in men, from an opinion of the favor and love of God to them,
as the first foundation of their love to him. After awakenings and distress,
through fears of hell, they may suddenly get a notion, through some impression
on their imagination, or immediate suggestion with or without texts of
Scripture, or by some other means, that God loves them, and has forgiven their
sins, and made them his children; and this is the first thing that causes their
affections to flow towards God and Jesus Christ: and then after this, and upon
this foundation, many things in God may appear lovely to them, and Christ may
seem excellent. And if such persons are asked, whether God appears lovely and
amiable in himself, they would perhaps readily answer, yes; when indeed, if the
matter be strictly examined, this good opinion of God was purchased and paid
for before ever they afforded it, in the distinguishing and infinite benefits
they imagined they received from God: and they allow God to be lovely in
himself, no otherwise than that he has forgiven them, and accepted them, and
loves them above most in the world, and has engaged to improve all his infinite
power and wisdom in preferring, dignifying, and exalting them, and will do for
them just as they would have him. When once they are firm in this apprehension,
it is easy to own God and Christ to be lovely and glorious, and to admire and
extol them. It is easy for them to own Christ to be a lovely person, and the
best in the world, when they are first firm in it, that he, though Lord of the
universe, is captivated with love to them, and has his heart swallowed up in
them, and prizes them far beyond most of their neighbors, and loved them from
eternity, and died for them, and will make them reign in eternal glory with him
in heaven. When this is the case with carnal men, their very lusts will make
him seem lovely: pride itself will prejudice them in favor of that which they
call Christ: selfish, proud man naturally calls that lovely that greatly
contributes to his interest, and gratifies his ambition.
And as this sort of persons begin, so they go on.
Their affections are raised from time to time, primarily on this foundation of
self-love and a conceit of God's love to them. Many have a false notion of communion
with God, as though it were carried on by impulses, and whispers, and external
representations, immediately made to their imagination. These things they often
have; which they take to be manifestations of God's great love to them, and
evidences of their high exaltation above others of mankind; and so their
affections, we often renewedly set agoing.
Whereas the exercises of true and holy love in the
saints arise in another way. They do not first see that God loves them, and
then see that he is lovely, but they first see that God is lovely, and that
Christ is excellent and glorious, and their hearts are first captivated with
this view, and the exercises of their love are wont from time to time to begin
here, and to arise primarily from these views; and then, consequentially, they
see God's love, and great favor to them.[49] The saint's affections
begin with God; and self-love has a hand in these affections consequentially,
and secondarily only. On the contrary, those false affections begin with self,
and an acknowledgment of an excellency in God, and an affectedness with it, is
only consequential and dependent. In the love of the true saint God is the
lowest foundation; the love of the excellency of his nature is the foundation
of all the affections which come afterwards wherein self-love is concerned as a
handmaid: on the contrary, the hypocrite lays himself at the bottom of all, as
the first foundation, and lays on God as the superstructure; and even his
acknowledgment of God's glory itself depends on his regard to his private
interest.
Self-love may not only influence men, so as to cause
them to be affected with God's kindness to them separately; but also with God's
kindness to them as parts of a community: as a natural principle of self-love,
without any other principle, may be sufficient to make a man concerned for the
interest of the nation to which he belongs: as for instance, in the present
war, self-love may make natural men rejoice at the successes of our nation, and
sorry for their disadvantages, they being concerned as members of the body. So
the same natural principle may extend further, and even to the world of
mankind, and might be affected with the benefits the inhabitants of the earth
have, beyond those of the inhabitants of other planets, if we knew that such
there were, and how it was with them. So this principle may cause men to be
affected with the benefits that mankind have received beyond the fallen angels.
And hence men, from this principle, may be much affected with the wonderful
goodness of God to mankind, his great goodness in giving his Son to die for
fallen man, and the marvellous love of Christ in suffering such great things
for us, and with the great glory they hear God has provided in heaven for us;
looking on themselves as persons concerned and interested, as being some of
this species of creatures so highly favored: the same principle of natural
gratitude may influence men here, as in the case of personal benefits.
But these things that I have said do by no means
imply, that all gratitude to God is a mere natural thing, and that there is no
such thing as a spiritual gratitude, which is a holy and divine affection: they
imply no more, than that there is a gratitude which is merely natural, and that
when persons have affections towards God only or primarily for benefits
received, their affection is only the exercise of a natural gratitude. There is
doubtless such a thing as a gracious gratitude, which does greatly differ from
all that gratitude which natural men experience. It differs in the following
respects:
1. True gratitude or thankfulness to God for his
kindness to us, arises from a foundation laid before, of love to God for what
he is in himself, whereas a natural gratitude has no such antecedent foundation.
The gracious stirrings of grateful affection to God, for kindness received,
always are from a stock of love already in the heart, established in the first
place on other grounds, viz., God's own excellency; and hence the affections
are disposed to flow out on occasions of God's kindness. The saint, having seen
the glory of God, and his heart being overcome by it, and captivated with love
to him on that account, his heart hereby becomes tender, and easily affected
with kindnesses received. If a man has no love to another, yet gratitude be
moved by some extraordinary kindness; as in Saul towards David: but this is not
the same kind of thing, as a man's gratitude to a dear friend, that his heart
was before possessed with a high esteem of, and love to; whose heart by this
means became tender towards him, and more easily affected with gratitude, and
affected in another manner. Self-love is not excluded from a gracious
gratitude; the saints love God for his kindness to them: Psal. 116:1, "I
love the Lord, because he hath heard the voice of my supplication." But
something else is included; and another love prepares the way, and lays the
foundation for these grateful affections.
2. In a gracious gratitude men are affected with the
attribute of God's goodness and free grace not only as they are concerned in
it, or as it affects their interest, but as a part of the glory and beauty of
God's nature. That wonderful and unparalleled grace of God, which is manifested
in the work of redemption, and shines forth in the face of Jesus Christ, is
infinitely glorious in itself, and appears so to the angels; it is a great part
of the moral perfection and beauty of God's nature. This would be glorious,
whether it were exercised towards us or no; and the saint who exercises a gracious
thankfulness for it, sees it to be so, and delights in it as such: though his
concern in it serves the more to engage his mind and raise the attention and
affection; and self-love here assists as a handmaid, being subservient to
higher principles, to lead forth the mind to the view and contemplation, and
engage and fix the attention, and heighten the joy and love.—God's kindness to
them is a glass that God sets before them, wherein to behold the beauty of the
attribute of God's goodness: the exercises and displays of this attribute, by
this means, are brought near to them, and set right before them. So that in a
holy thankfulness to God, the concern our interest has in God's goodness is not
the first foundation of our being affected with it; that was laid in the heart
before, in that stock of love which was to God, for his excellency in himself,
that makes the heart tender and susceptive of such impressions from his
goodness to us. Poor is our own interest, or the benefits we have received, the
only, or the chief objective ground of the present exercises of the affection,
but God's goodness, as part of the beauty of his nature; although the
manifestations of that lovely attribute, set immediately before our eyes, in
the exercises of it for us, be the special occasion of the mind's attention to
that beauty, at that time, and serves to fix the attention, and heighten the
affection.
Some may perhaps be ready to object against the
whole that has been said, that text, 1 John 4:19: "We love him, because he
first loved us," as though this implied that God's love to the true saints
were the first foundation of their love to him.
In answer to this, I would observe, that the
apostle's drift in these words, is to magnify the love of God to us from hence,
that he loved us, while we had no love to him; as will be manifest to anyone
who compares this verse and the two following with the 9th, 10th, and 11th
verses. And that God loved us, then we had no love to him, the apostle proves
by this argument, that God's love to the elect is the ground of their love to
him. And that it is three ways.—1. The saints' love to God is the fruit of
God's love to them, as it is the gift of that love. God gave them a spirit of
love to him, because he loved them from eternity. And in this respect God's
love to his elect is the first foundation of their love to him as it is the
foundation of their regeneration, and the whole of their redemption. 2. The
exercises and discoveries that God has made of his wonderful love to sinful
men, by Jesus Christ, in the work of redemption, is one of the chief
manifestations, which God has made of the glory of his moral perfection, to
both angels and men; and so is one main objective ground of the love of both to
God; in a good consistence with what was said before. 3. God's love to a
particular elect person, discovered by his conversion, is a great manifestation
of God's moral perfection and glory to him, and a proper occasion of the
excitation of the love of holy gratitude, agreeable to what was before said. And
that the saints do in these respects love God, because he first loved them,
fully answers the design of the apostle's argument in that place. So that no
good argument can be drawn from hence, against a spiritual and gracious love in
the saints, arising primarily from the excellency of divine things, as they are
in themselves, and not from any conceived relation they bear to their interest.
And as it is with the love of the saints, so it is
with their joy, and spiritual delight and pleasure: the first foundation of it
is not any consideration or conception of their interest in divine things; but
it primarily consists in the sweet entertainment their minds have in the view
of contemplation of the divine and holy beauty of these things, as they are in
themselves. And this is indeed the very main difference between the joy of the
hypocrite, and the joy of the true saint. The former rejoices in himself; self
is the first foundation of his joy: the latter rejoices in God. The hypocrite
has his mind pleased and delighted, in the first place, with his own privilege,
and the happiness which he supposes he has attained to, or shall attain to.
True saints have their minds, in the first place, inexpressibly pleased and
delighted with the sweet ideas of the glorious and amiable nature of the things
of God. And this is the spring of all their delights, and the cream of all
their pleasures: it is the joy of their joy. This sweet and ravishing
entertainment they have in the view of the beautiful and delightful nature of divine
things, is the foundation of the joy that they have afterwards, in the
consideration of their being theirs. But the dependence of the affections of
hypocrites is in a contrary order: they first rejoice and are elevated with it,
that they are made so much of by God; and then on that ground he seems, in a
sort, lovely to them.
The first foundation of the delight a true saint has
in God, is his own perfection; and the first foundation of the delight he has
in Christ, is his own beauty; he appears in himself the chief among ten
thousand, and altogether lovely. The way of salvation by Christ is a delightful
way to him, for the sweet and admirable manifestations of the divine
perfections in it: the holy doctrines of the gospel, by which God is exalted
and man abased, holiness honored and promoted, and sin greatly disgraced and
discouraged, and free and sovereign love manifested, are glorious doctrines in
his eyes, and sweet to his taste, prior to any conception of his interest in
these things. Indeed the saints rejoice in their interest in God, and that
Christ is theirs: and so they have great reason, but this is not the first
spring of their joy. They first rejoice in God as glorious and excellent in
himself, and then secondarily rejoice in it, that so glorious a God is
theirs.—They first have their hearts filled with sweetness, from the view of
Christ's excellency, and the excellency of his grace and the beauty of the way
of salvation by him, and then they have a secondary joy in that so excellent a
Savior, and such excellent grace are theirs.[50] But that which is the true
saint's superstructure is the hypocrite's foundation. When they hear of the
wonderful things of the gospel, of God's great love in sending his Son, of
Christ's diving love to sinners, and the great things Christ has purchased and
promised to the saints, and hear these things livelily and eloquently set
forth; they may bear with a great deal of pleasure, and be lifted up with what
they hear; but if their joy be examined, it will be found to have no other
foundation than this, that they look upon these things as theirs, all this
exalts them, they love to hear of the great love of Christ, so vastly
distinguishing some from others; for self-love, and even pride itself makes
them affect great distinction from others. No wonder, in this confident opinion
of their own good estate, that they feel well under such doctrine, and are
pleased in the highest degree, in hearing how much God and Christ makes of
them. So that their joy is really a joy in themselves, and not in God.
And because the joy of hypocrites is in themselves,
hence it comes to pass that in their rejoicings and elevations, they are wont
to keep their eye upon themselves: having received what they call spiritual
discoveries or experience, their minds are taken up about them, admiring their
own experiences; and what they are principally taken and elevated with, is not
the glory of God, or beauty of Christ, but the beauty of their experiences.
They keep thinking with themselves, What a good experience is this! What a
great discovery is this! What wonderful things have I met with! And so they put
their experiences in the place of Christ, and his beauty and fullness; and
instead of rejoicing in Christ Jesus, they rejoice in their admirable
experiences; instead of feeding and fasting their souls in the view of what is
without them, viz., the innate, sweet refreshing amiableness of the things exhibited
in the gospel, their eyes are off from these things, or at least they view them
only as it were sideways; but the object that fixes their contemplation, is
their experience; and they are feeding their souls, and feasting a selfish
principle, with a view of their discoveries: they take more comfort in their
discoveries than in Christ discovered, which is the true notion of living upon
experiences and frames, and not a using experiences as the signs on which they
rely for evidence of their good estate, which some call living on experiences;
though it be very observable, that some of them who do so are most notorious
for living upon experiences, according to the true notion of it.
The affections of hypocrites are very often after
this manner; they are first much affected with some impression on their
imagination, or some impulse which they take to be an immediate suggestion or
testimony from God of his love and their happiness, and high privileges in some
respect, either with or without a text of Scripture; they are mightily taken
with this as a great discovery, and hence arise high affections. And when their
affections are raised, then they view those high affections, and call them
great and wonderful experiences; and they have a notion that God is greatly
pleased with those affections; and this affects them more; and so they are
affected with their affections. And thus their affections rise higher and
higher, until they sometimes are perfectly swallowed up: and self-conceit, and
a fierce zeal rises withal; and all is built like a castle in the air, on no
other foundation but imagination, self-love, and pride.
And as the thoughts of this sort of persons are, so
is their talk; for out of the abundance of their heart their mouth speaketh. As
in their high affections they keep their eye upon the beauty of their
experiences, and greatness of their attainments; so they are great talkers
about themselves.—The true saint, when under great spiritual affections, from
the fullness of his heart, is ready to be speaking much of God, and his
glorious perfections and works, and of the beauty and amiableness of Christ,
and the glorious things of the gospel: but hypocrites, in their high
affections, talk more of the discovery, than they do of the thing discovered;
they are full of talk about the great things they have met with, the wonderful
discoveries they have had, how sure they are of the love of God to them, how
safe their condition is, and how they know they shall go to heaven, &c.
A true saint, when in the enjoyment of true
discoveries of the sweet glory of God and Christ, has his mind too much
captivated and engaged by what he views without himself, to stand at that time
to view himself, and his own attainments: it would be a diversion and loss
which he could not bear, to take his eye off from the ravishing object of his
contemplation, to survey his own experience, and to spend time in thinking with
himself, what a high attainment this is, and what a good story I now have to
tell others. Nor does the pleasure and sweetness of his mind at that time
chiefly arise from the consideration of the safety of his state, or anything he
has in view of his own qualifications, experiences, or circumstances; but from
the divine and supreme beauty of what is the object of his direct views without
himself; which sweetly entertains, and strongly holds his mind.
As the love and joy of hypocrites are all from the
source of self love, so it is with their other affections, their sorrow for
sin, their humiliation and submission, their religious desires and zeal:
everything is, as it were, paid tail beforehand, in God's highly gratifying
their self-love, and their lusts, by making so much of them, and exalting them
so highly, as things are in their imagination. It is easy for nature, as corrupt
as it is, under a notion of being already some of the highest favorites of
heaven, and having a God who does so protect them and favor them in their sins,
to love this imaginary God that suits them so well, and to extol him, and
submit to him, and to be fierce and zealous for him. The high affections of
many are all built on the supposition of their being eminent saints. If that
opinion which they have of themselves were taken away, if they thought they
were some of the lower form of saints (though they should yet suppose
themselves to be real saints), their high affections would fall to the ground.
If they only saw a little of the sinfulness and vileness of their own hearts,
and their deformity, in the midst of their best duties and their best
affections, it would knock their affections on the head; because their
affections are built upon self, therefore self-knowledge would destroy them.
But as to truly gracious affections, they are built elsewhere; they have their
foundation out of self in God and Jesus Christ; and therefore a discovery of
themselves, of their own deformity, and the meanness of their experiences,
though it will purify their affections, yet it will not destroy them, but in
some respects sweeten and heighten them.
III. Those affections that are truly holy, are
primarily founded on the loveliness of the moral excellency of divine things.
Or (to express it otherwise) a love to divine things for the beauty and
sweetness of their moral excellency is the first beginning and spring of all
holy affections.
Here, for the sake of the more illiterate reader, I
will explain what I mean by the moral excellency of divine things.
And it may be observed, that the word moral
is not to be understood here according to the common and vulgar acceptation of
the word when men speak of morality, and a moral behavior; meaning an outward
conformity to the duties of the moral law, and especially the duties of the
second table; or intending no more at farthest, than such seeming virtues, as
proceed from natural principles, in opposition to those virtues that are more
inward, spiritual, and divine; as the honesty, justice, generosity, good
nature, and public spirit of many of the heathen are called moral virtues, in
distinction from the holy faith, love, humility, and heavenly-mindedness of
true Christians: I say, the word moral is not to be understood thus in
this place.
But in order to a right understanding what is meant,
it must be observed, that divines commonly make a distinction between moral
good and evil, and natural good and evil. By moral evil, they mean the evil of
sin, or that evil which is against duty, and contrary to what is right and
ought to be. By natural evil, they do not mean that evil which is properly
opposed to duty; but that which is contrary to mere nature, without any respect
to a rule of duty. So the evil of suffering is called natural evil, such as
pain and torment, disgrace, and the like: these things are contrary to mere
nature, contrary to the nature of both bad and good, hateful to wicked men and
devils, as well as good men and angels. So likewise natural defects are called
natural evils, as if a child be monstrous or a natural fool; these are natural
evils, but are not moral evils, because they have not properly the nature of
the evil of sin. On the other hand, as by moral evil, divines mean the evil of
sin, or that which is contrary to what is right; so by moral good, they mean
that which is contrary to sin, or that good in beings who have will and choice,
whereby, as voluntary agents, they are, and act, as it becomes them to be and
to act, or so as is most fit, and suitable, and lovely. By natural good, they
mean that good that is entirely of a different kind from holiness or virtue,
viz., that which perfects or suits nature, considering nature abstractly from
any holy or unholy qualifications, and without any relation to any rule or
measure of right and wrong.
Thus pleasure is a natural good; so is honor, so is
strength; so is speculative knowledge, human learning, and policy.—Thus there
is a distinction to be made between the natural good that men are possessed of,
and their moral good; and also between the natural and moral good of the angels
in heaven: the great capacity of their understandings, and their great
strength, and the honorable circumstances they are in as the great ministers of
God's kingdom, whence they are called thrones, dominions, principalities, and
powers, is the natural good which they are possessed of; but their perfect and
glorious holiness and goodness, their pure and flaming love to God, and to the
saints and to one another, is their moral good. So divines make a distinction
between the natural and moral perfections of God: by the moral perfections of
God, they mean those attributes which God exercises as a moral agent, or
whereby the heart and will of God are good, right, and infinitely becoming and
lovely; such as his righteousness, truth, faithfulness, and goodness; or, in
one word, his holiness. By God's natural attributes or perfections, they mean
those attributes, wherein, according to our way of conceiving of God, consists,
not the holiness or moral goodness of God, but his greatness, such as his
power, his knowledge, whereby he knows all things, and his being eternal, from
everlasting to everlasting, his omnipresence, and his awful and terrible
majesty.
The moral excellency of an intelligent voluntary
being is more immediately seated in the heart or will of moral agents. That
intelligent being, whose will is truly right and lovely, is morally good or
excellent.
This moral excellency of an intelligent being, when
it is true and real, and not only external or merely seeming and counterfeit,
is holiness. Therefore holiness comprehends all the true moral excellency of
intelligent beings: there is no other true virtue, but real holiness. Holiness
comprehends all the true virtue of a good man, his love to God, his gracious
love to men, his justice, his charity, and bowels of mercies, his gracious
meekness and gentleness, and all other true Christian virtues that he has, belong
to his holiness. So the holiness of God in the more extensive sense of the
word, and the sense in which the word is commonly, if not universally used
concerning God in Scripture, is the same with the moral excellency of the
divine nature, or his purity and beauty as a moral agent, comprehending all his
moral perfections, his righteousness faithfulness, and goodness. As in holy
men, their charity, Christian kindness and mercy, belong to their holiness; so
the kindness and mercy of God belong to his holiness. Holiness in man is but
the image of God's holiness; there are not more virtues belonging to the image
than are in the original: derived holiness has not more in it than is in that
underived holiness which is its fountain: there is no more than grace for
grace, or grace in the image, answerable to grace in the original.
As there are two kinds of attributes in God,
according to our way of conceiving of him, his moral attributes, which are
summed up in his holiness, and his natural attributes of strength, knowledge,
&c., that constitute the greatness of God; so there is a twofold image of
God in man, his moral or spiritual image, which is his holiness, that is the
image of God's moral excellency (which image was lost by the fall), and God's
natural image, consisting in man's reason and understanding, his natural
ability, and dominion over the creatures, which is the image of God's natural
attribute.
From what has been said, it may easily be understood
what I intend, when I say that a love to divine things for the beauty of their
moral excellency, is the beginning and spring of all holy affections. It has
been already shown, under the former head, that the first objective ground of
all holy affections is the supreme excellency of divine things as they are in themselves,
or in their own nature; I now proceed further, and say more particularly, that
that kind of excellency of the nature of divine things, which is the first
objective ground of all holy affections, is their moral excellency, or their
holiness. Holy persons, in the exercise of holy affections, do love divine
things primarily for their holiness: they love God, in the first place, for the
beauty of his holiness or moral perfection, as being supremely amiable in
itself. Not that the saints, in the exercise of gracious affections, do love
God only for his holiness; all his attributes are amiable and glorious in their
eyes; they delight in every divine perfection; the contemplation of the
infinite greatness, power, knowledge, and terrible majesty of God, is pleasant
to them. But their love to God for his holiness is what is most fundamental and
essential in their love. Here it is that true love to God begins; all other
holy love to divine things flows from hence: this is the most essential and
distinguishing thing that belongs to a holy love to God, with regard to the
foundation of it. A love to God for the beauty of his moral at tributes leads
to, and necessarily causes a delight in God for all his attributes; for his
moral attributes cannot be without his natural attributes: for infinite
holiness supposes infinite wisdom, and an infinite capacity and greatness; and
all the attributes of God do as it were imply one another.
The true beauty and loveliness of all intelligent
beings does primarily and most essentially consist in their moral excellency or
holiness. Herein consists the loveliness of the angels, without which, with all
their natural perfections, their strength, and their knowledge, they would have
no more loveliness than devils. It is a moral excellency alone, that is in
itself, and on its own account, the excellency of intelligent beings: it is
this that gives beauty to, or rather is the beauty of their natural perfections
and qualifications. Moral excellency is the excellency of natural excellencies.
Natural qualifications are either excellent or otherwise, according as they are
joined with moral excellency or not. Strength and knowledge do not render any
being lovely, without holiness, but more hateful; though they render them more
lovely, when joined with holiness. Thus the elect angels are the more glorious
for their strength and knowledge, because these natural perfections of theirs
are sanctified by their moral perfection. But though the devils are very
strong, and of great natural understanding, they be not the more lovely: they
are more terrible indeed, but not the more amiable; but on the contrary, the
more hateful. The holiness of an intelligent creature, is the beauty of all his
natural perfections. And so it is in God, according to our way of conceiving of
the divine Being: holiness is in a peculiar manner the beauty of the divine
nature. Hence we often read of the beauty of holiness, Psal. 29:2, Psal. 96:9,
and 110:3. This renders all his other attributes glorious and lovely. It is the
glory of God's wisdom, that it is a holy wisdom, and not a wicked subtlety and
craftiness. This makes his majesty lovely; and not merely dreadful and
horrible, that it is a holy majesty. It is the glory of God's immutability,
that it is a holy immutability, and not an flexible obstinacy in wickedness.
And therefore it must needs be, that a sight of
God's loveliness must begin here. A true love to God must begin with a delight
in his holiness, and not with a delight in any other attribute; for no other
attribute is truly lovely without this, and no otherwise than as (according to
our way of conceiving of God) it derives its loveliness from this; and
therefore it is impossible that other attributes should appear lovely, in their
true loveliness, until this is seen; and it impossible that any perfection of the
divine nature should be loved with true love until this is loved. If the true
loveliness of all God's perfections arises from the loveliness of his holiness;
then the true love of all his perfections arises from the love of his holiness.
They that do not see the glory of God's holiness, cannot see anything of the
true glory of his mercy and grace: they see nothing of the glory of those
attributes, as any excellency of God's nature, as it is in itself; though they
may be affected with them, and love them, as they concern their interest: for
these attributes are no part of the excellency of God's nature, as that is
excellent in itself, any otherwise than as they are included in his holiness,
more largely taken; or as they are a part of his moral perfection.
As the beauty of the divine nature does primarily
consist in God's holiness, so does the beauty of all divine things. Herein
consists the beauty of the saints, that they are saints, or holy ones; it is
the moral image of God in them, which is their beauty; and that is their
holiness. Herein consists the beauty and brightness of the angels of heaven,
that they are holy angels, and so not devils. Dan. 4:13, 17, 23; Matt. 25:31,
Mark 8:38, Acts 10:22, Rev. 14:10. Herein consists the beauty of the Christian
religion, above all other religions, that it is so holy a religion. Herein
consists the excellency of the word of God, that it is so holy: Psal. 119:140,
"Thy word is very pure, therefore thy servant loveth it." Ver. 128,
"I esteem all thy precepts concerning all things to be right; and I hate
every false way." Ver. 138, "Thy testimonies that thou hast commanded
are righteous, and very faithful." And 172, "My tongue shall speak of
thy word; for all thy commandments are righteousness." And Psal. 19:7-10,
"The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul; the testimony of the
Lord is sure, making wise the simple. The statutes of the Lord are right,
rejoicing the heart: the commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening the
eyes. The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring forever: the judgments of the
Lord are true, and righteous altogether. More to be desired are they than gold,
yea, than much fine gold: sweeter also than honey, and the honey comb."
Herein does primarily consist the amiableness and beauty of the Lord Jesus,
whereby he is the chief among ten thousands, and altogether lovely, even in
that he is the holy one of God, Acts 3:14, and God's holy child, Acts 4:27, and
he that is holy, and he that is true, Rev. 3:7. All the spiritual beauty of his
human nature, consisting in his meekness, lowliness, patience, heavenliness,
love to God, love to men, condescension to the mean and vile, and compassion to
the miserable, &c., all is summed up in his holiness. And the beauty of his
divine nature, of which the beauty of his human nature is the image and
reflection, does also primarily consist in his holiness. Herein primarily
consists the glory of the gospel, that it is a holy gospel, and so bright an
emanation of the holy beauty of God and Jesus Christ: herein consists the
spiritual beauty of its doctrines, that they are holy doctrines, or doctrines
according to goodness. And herein does consist the spiritual beauty of the way
of salvation by Jesus Christ, that it is so holy a way. And herein chiefly
consists the glory of heaven, that it is the holy city, the holy Jerusalem, the
habitation of God's holiness, and so of his glory, Isa. 63:15. All the beauties
of the new Jerusalem, as it is described in the two last chapters of
Revelation, are but various representations of this. See chap. 21:2, 10, 11,
18, 21, 27, chap. 22:1, 3.
And therefore it is primarily on account of this
kind of excellency, that the saints do love all these things. Thus they love
the word of God, because it is very pure. It is on this account they love the
saints; and on this account chiefly it is, that heaven is lovely to them, and
those holy tabernacles of God amiable in their eyes: it is on this account that
they love God; and on this account primarily it is, that they love Christ, and
that their hearts delight in the doctrines of the gospel, and sweetly acquiesce
in the way of salvation therein revealed.[51]
Under the head of the first distinguishing
characteristic of gracious affections, I observed, that there is given to those
that are regenerated, a new supernatural sense, that is as it were a certain
divine spiritual taste, which is, in its whole nature, diverse from any former
kinds of sensation of the mind, as tasting is diverse from saint in the
exercise of this new sense of mind, in spiritual and divine things as entirely
different from anything that is perceived in them by natural men, as the sweet
taste of honey is diverse from the ideas men get of honey by looking on it or
feeling it. Now this that I have been speaking of, viz., the beauty of
holiness, is that thing in spiritual and divine things, which is perceived by
this spiritual sense, that is so diverse from all that natural men perceive in
them; this kind of beauty is the quality that is the immediate object of this
spiritual sense; this is the sweetness that is the proper object of this
spiritual taste. The Scripture often represents the beauty and sweetness of
holiness as the grand object of a spiritual taste and spiritual appetite. This
was the sweet food of the holy soul of Jesus Christ, John 4:32, 34: "I
have meat to eat that ye know not of—My meat is to do the will of him that sent
me, and to finish his work." I know of no part of the holy Scriptures,
where the nature and evidences of true and sincere godliness are so much of set
purpose and so fully and largely insisted on and delineated, as the 119th
Psalm; the Psalmist declares his design in the first verses of the Psalm, and
he keeps his eye on this design all along, and pursues it to the end: but in
this Psalm the excellency of holiness is represented as the immediate object of
a spiritual taste, relish, appetite, and delight of God's law; that grand
expression and emanation of the holiness of God's natures and prescription of
holiness to the creature, is all along represented as the food and
entertainment, and as the great object of the love, the appetite, the
complacence and rejoicing of the gracious nature, which prizes God's
commandments above gold, yea, the finest gold, and to which they are sweeter
than the honey and honey comb; and that upon account of their holiness, as I
observed before. The same Psalmist declares, that this is the sweetness that a
spiritual taste relishes in God's law: Psal. 19:7, 8, 9, 10, "The law of
the Lord is perfect; the commandment of the Lord is pure; the fear of the Lord
is clean; the statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart;—the judgments
of the Lord are true, and righteous altogether; more to be desired are they
than gold, yea, than much fine gold; sweeter also than honey, and the honey
comb."
A holy love has a holy object. The holiness of love
consists especially in this, that it is the love of that which is holy, as
holy, or for its holiness; so that it is the holiness of the object, which is
the quality whereon it fixes and terminates. A holy nature must needs love that
in holy things chiefly, which is most agreeable to itself; but surely that in
divine things, which above all others is agreeable to a holy nature, is
holiness, because holiness must be above all other things agreeable to
holiness; for nothing can be more agreeable to any nature than itself; holy
nature must be above all things agreeable to holy nature: and so the holy
nature of God and Christ, and the word of God, and other divine things, must be
above all other things agreeable to the holy nature that is in the saints.
And again, a holy nature doubtless loves holy
things, especially on the account of that for which sinful nature has enmity
against them; but that for which chiefly sinful nature is at enmity against
holy things, is their holiness; it is for this, that the carnal mind is at
enmity against God, and against the law of God, and the people of God. Now it
is just arguing from contraries; from contrary causes to contrary effects; from
opposite natures to opposite tendencies. We know that holiness is of a directly
contrary nature to wickedness; as therefore it is the nature of wickedness
chiefly to oppose and hate holiness; so it must be the nature of holiness
chiefly to tend to, and delight in holiness.
The holy nature in the saints and angels in heaven
(where the true tendency of it best appears) is principally engaged by the
holiness of divine things. This is the divine beauty which chiefly engages the
attention, admiration, and praise of the bright and burning seraphim: Isa. 6:3,
"One cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts,
the whole earth is full of his glory." And Rev. 4:8, "They rest not
day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is,
and is to come." So the glorified saints chap. 15:4, "Who shall not
fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? For thou only art holy."
And the Scriptures represent the saints on earth as
adoring God primarily on this account, and admiring and extolling all God's
attributes, either as deriving loveliness from his holiness, or as being a part
of it. Thus when they praise God for his power, his holiness is the beauty that
engages them: Psal. 98:1, "O sing unto the Lord a new song, for he hath
done marvellous things: his right hand, and his holy arm hath gotten him the
victory." So when they praise him for his justice and terrible majesty:
Psal. 99:2, 3, "The Lord is great in Zion, and he is high above all
people. Let them praise thy great and terrible name; for it is holy." Ver.
5, "Exalt ye the Lord our God, and worship at his footstool; for he is
holy." Ver. 8, 9, "Thou wast a God that forgavest them, though thou
tookest vengeance of their inventions. Exalt ye the Lord our God, and worship
at his holy hill: for the Lord our God, is holy." So when they praise God
for his mercy and faithfulness: Psal. 97:11, 12, "Light is sown for the righteous,
and gladness for the upright in heart. Rejoice in the Lord, ye righteous; and
give thanks at the remembrance of his holiness." 1 Sam. 2:2, "There
is none holy as the Lord: for there is none besides thee; neither is there any
rock like our God."
By this therefore all may try their affections, and
particularly their love and joy. Various kinds of creatures show the difference
of their natures, very much in the different things they relish as their proper
good, one delighting in that which another abhors. Such a difference is there
between true saints, and natural men: natural men have no sense of the goodness
and excellency of holy things at least for their holiness; they have no taste
for that kind of good; and so may be said not to know that divine good, or not
to see it; it is wholly hid from them; but the saints, by the mighty power of
God, have it discovered to them; they have that supernatural, most noble and
divine sense given them, by which they perceive it; and it is this that
captivates their hearts, and delights them above all things; it is the most
amiable and sweet thing to the heart of a true saint, that is to be found in
heaven or earth; that which above all others attracts and engages his soul; and
that whereby above all things, he places his happiness, and which he lots upon
for solace and entertainment to his mind, in this world, and full satisfaction
and blessedness in another. By this, you may examine your love to God, and to
Jesus Christ, and to the word of God, and your joy in them, and also your love
to the people of God, and your desires after heaven; whether they be from a
supreme delight in this sort of beauty, without being primarily moved from your
imagined interest in them, or expectations from them. There are many high affections,
great seeming love and rapturous joys, which have nothing of this holy relish
belonging to them.
Particularly, by what has been said you may try your
discoveries of the glory of God's grace and love, and your affections arising
from them. The grace of God may appear lovely two ways; either as bonum
utile, a profitable good to me, that which greatly serves my interest, and
so suits my self-love; or as bonum formosum, a beautiful good in itself,
and part of the moral and spiritual excellency of the divine nature. In this
latter respect it is that the true saints have their hearts affected, and love
captivated by the free grace of God in the first place.
From the things that have been said, it appears,
that if persons have a great sense of the natural perfections of God, and are
greatly affected with them, or have any other sight or sense of God than that
which consists in, or implies a sense of the beauty of his moral perfections,
it is no certain sign of grace; as particularly men's having a great sense of
the awful greatness and terrible majesty of God; for this is only God's natural
perfection, and what men may see and yet be entirely blind to the beauty of his
moral perfection, and have nothing of that spiritual taste which relishes this
divine sweetness.
It has been shown already, in what was said upon the
first distinguishing mark of gracious affections, that that which is spiritual,
is entirely different in its nature, from all that it is possible any graceless
person should be the subject of, while he continues graceless. But it is
possible that those who are wholly without grace should have a clear sight and
very great and affecting sense of God's greatness, his mighty power, and awful
majesty; for this is what the devils have, though they have lost the spiritual
knowledge of God, consisting in a sense of the amiableness of his moral
perfections; they are perfectly destitute of any sense or relish of that kind
of beauty, yet they have a very great knowledge of the natural glory of God (if
I may so speak), or his awful greatness and majesty; this they behold, and are
affected with the apprehensions of, and therefore tremble before him. This
glory of God all shall behold at the day of judgment; God will make all
rational beings to behold it to a great degree indeed, angels and devils,
saints and sinners: Christ will manifest his infinite greatness, and awful
majesty, to everyone, in a most open, clear, and convincing manner, and in a
light that none can resist, "when he shall come in the glory of his Father,
and every eye shall see him;" when they shall cry to the mountains to fall
upon them, to hide them from the face of him that sits upon the throne, they
are represented as seeing the glory of God's majesty, Isa. 2:10, 19, 21. God
will make all his enemies to behold this, and to live in a most clear and
affecting view of it, in hell, to all eternity. God hath often declared his
immutable purpose to make all his enemies to know him in this respect, in so
often annexing these words to the threatenings he denounces against them:
"And they shall know that I am the Lord;" yea he hath sworn that all
men shall see his glory in this respect: Numb. 14:21, "As truly as I live,
all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord." And this kind
of manifestation of God is very often spoken of in Scripture, as made, or to be
made, in the sight of God's enemies in this world, Exod. 9:16, and chap. 14:18,
and 15:16, Psal. 66:3, and 46:10, and other places innumerable. This was a
manifestation which God made of himself in the sight of that wicked
congregation at Mount Sinai; deeply affecting them with it; so that all the
people in the camp trembled. Wicked men and devils will see, and have a great
sense of everything that appertains to the glory of God, but only the beauty of
his moral perfection; they will see his infinite greatness and majesty, his
infinite power, and will be fully convinced of his omniscience, and his
eternity and immutability; and they will see and know everything appertaining
to his moral attributes themselves, but only the beauty and amiableness of
them; they will see and know that he is perfectly just, and righteous, and
true, and that he is a holy God, of purer eyes than to behold evil, who cannot
look on iniquity; and they will see the wonderful manifestations of his
infinite goodness and free grace to the saints; and there is nothing will be
hid from their eyes, but only the beauty of these moral attributes, and that
beauty of the other attributes, which arises from it. And so natural men in this
world are capable of having a very affecting sense of everything else that
appertains to God, but this only. Nebuchadnezzar had a great and very affecting
sense of the infinite greatness and awful majesty of God, of his supreme and
absolute dominion, and mighty and irresistible power, and of his sovereignty,
and that he, and all the inhabitants of the earth were nothing before him; and
also had a great conviction in his conscience of his justice, and an affecting
sense of his great goodness, Dan. 4:1, 2, 3, 34, 35, 37. And the sense that
Darius had of God's perfections, seems to be very much like his, Dan. 6:25,
&c. But the saints and angels do behold the glory of God consisting in the
beauty of his holiness; and it is this sight only that will melt and humble the
hearts of men, and wean them from the world, and draw them to God, and
effectually change them. A sight of the awful greatness of God, may overpower
men's strength, and be more than they can endure; but if the moral beauty of
God be hid, the enmity of the heart will remain in its full strength, no love
will be enkindled, all will not be effectual to gain the will, but that will
remain inflexible; whereas the first glimpse of the moral and spiritual glory
of God shining into the heart, produces all these effects as it were with
omnipotent power, which nothing can withstand.
The sense that natural men may have of the awful
greatness of God may affect them various ways; it may not only terrify them,
but it may elevate them, and raise their joy and praise, as their circumstances
may be. This will be the natural effect of it, under the real or supposed
receipt of some extraordinary mercy from God, by the influence of mere
principles of nature. It has been shown already, that the receipt of kindness
may, by the influence of natural principles, affect the heart with gratitude
and praise to God; but if a person, at the same time that he receives
remarkable kindness from God, has a sense of his infinite greatness, and that
he is but nothing in comparison of him, surely this will naturally raise his
gratitude and praise the higher, for kindness to one so much inferior. A sense
of God's greatness had this effect upon Nebuchadnezzar, under the receipt of
that extraordinary favor of his restoration, after he had been driven from men,
and had his dwelling with the beasts: a sense of God's exceeding greatness
raises his gratitude very high; so that he does, in the most lofty terms, extol
and magnify God, and calls upon all the world to do it with him; and much more if
a natural man, at the same time that he is greatly affected with God's infinite
greatness and majesty, entertains a strong conceit that this great God has made
him his child and special favorite, and promised him eternal glory in his
highest love, will this have a tendency, according to the course of nature, to
raise his joy and praise to a great height.
Therefore, it is beyond doubt that too much weight
has been laid, by many persons of late, on discoveries of God's greatness,
awful majesty, and natural perfection, operating after this manner, without any
real view of the holy majesty of God. And experience does abundantly witness to
what reason and Scripture declare as to this matter; there having been very
many persons, who have seemed to be overpowered with the greatness and majesty
of God, and consequently elevated in the manner that has been spoken of, who
have been very far from having appearances of a Christian spirit and temper, in
any manner of proportion, or fruits in practice in any wise agreeable; but
their discoveries have worked in a way contrary to the operation of truly
spiritual discoveries.
Not that a sense of God's greatness and natural
attributes is not exceeding useful and necessary. For, as I observed before,
this is implied in a manifestation of the beauty of God's holiness. Though that
be something beyond it, it supposes it, as the greater supposes the less. And
though natural men may have a sense of the natural perfections of God; yet
undoubtedly this is more frequent and common with the saints than with natural
men; and grace tends to enable men to see these things in a better manner than
natural men do; and not only enables them to see God's natural attributes, but
that beauty of those attributes, which (according to our way of conceiving of
God) is derived from his holiness.
IV. Gracious affections do arise from the mind's
being enlightened, richly and spiritually to understand or apprehend divine
things.
Holy affections are not heat without light; but
evermore arise from the information of the understanding, some spiritual
instruction that the mind receives, some light or actual knowledge. The child
of God is graciously affected, because he sees and understands something more
of divine things than he did before, more of God or Christ, and of the glorious
things exhibited in the gospel; he has some clearer and better view than he had
before, when he was not affected: either he receives some understanding of
divine things that is new to him; or has his former knowledge renewed after the
view was decayed: 1 John 4:7, "Everyone that loveth, knoweth God."
Phil. 1:9, "I pray that your love may abound more and more in knowledge,
and in all judgment." Rom. 10:2, "They have a zeal of God, but not
according to knowledge." Col. 3:10, "The new man, which is renewed in
knowledge." Psalm 43:3, 4, "O send out thy light and thy truth; let
them lead me, let them bring me unto thy holy hill." John 6:45, "It
is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man
therefore that hath heard, and learned of the Father, cometh unto me."
Knowledge is the key that first opens the hard heart, and enlarges the
affections, and so opens the way for men into the kingdom of heaven; Luke
11:52, "Ye have taken away the key of knowledge."
Now there are many affections which do not arise
from any light in the understanding. And when it is thus, it is a sure evidence
that these affections are not spiritual, let them be ever so high.[52] Indeed they have some new
apprehensions which they had not before. Such is the nature of man, that it is
impossible his mind should be affected, unless it be by something that he
apprehends, or that his mind conceives of. But in many persons those
apprehensions or conceptions that they have, wherewith they are affected, have
nothing of the nature of knowledge or instruction in them. As for instance,
when a person is affected with a lively idea, suddenly excited in his mind, of
some shape or very beautiful pleasant form of countenance, or some shining
light, or other glorious outward appearance: here is something apprehended or
conceived by the mind; but there is nothing of the nature of instruction in it;
persons become never the wiser by such things, or more knowing about God, or a
Mediator between God and man, or the way of salvation by Christ, or anything
contained in any of the doctrines of the gospel. Persons by these external
ideas have no further acquaintance with God, as to any of the attributes or
perfections of his nature; nor have they any further understanding of his word,
or any of his ways or works. Truly spiritual and gracious affections are not
raised after this manner; these arise from the enlightening of the
understanding to understand the things that are taught of God and Christ, in a
new manner, the coming to a new understanding of the excellent nature of God,
and his wonderful perfections, some new view of Christ in his spiritual excellencies
and fullness, or things opened to him in a new manner, that appertain to the
way of salvation by Christ, whereby he now sees how it is, and understands
those divine and spiritual doctrines which once were foolishness to him. Such
enlightenings of the understanding as these, are things entirely different in
their nature from strong ideas of shapes and colors, and outward brightness and
glory, or sounds and voices. That all gracious affections do arise from some
instruction or enlightening of the understanding, is therefore a further proof,
that affections which arise from such impression on the imagination, are not
gracious affections, besides the things observed before, which make this
evident.
Hence also it appears, that affections arising from texts
of Scripture coming to the mind: are vain, when no instruction received in the
understanding from those texts, or anything taught in those texts, is the
ground of the affection, but the manner of their coming to the mind. When
Christ makes the Scripture a means of the heart's burning with gracious
affection, it is by opening the Scriptures to their understandings; Luke 24:32,
"Did not our heart burn within us, while he talked with us by the way, and
while he opened to us the Scriptures?" It appears also that the affection
which is occasioned by the coming of a text of Scripture must be vain, when the
affection is founded on some thing that is supposed to be taught by it, which
really is not contained in it nor in any other Scripture; because such supposed
instruction is not real instruction, but a mistake and misapprehension of the
mind. As for instance, when persons suppose that they are expressly taught by
some Scripture coming to their minds, that they in particular are beloved of
God, or that their sins are forgiven, that God is their Father, and the like,
this is a mistake or misapprehension; for the Scripture nowhere reveals the
individual persons who are be loved, expressly; but only by consequence, by
revealing the qualifications of persons that are beloved of God: and therefore
this matter is not to be learned from Scripture any other way than by
consequence, and from these qualifications; for things are not to be learned
from the Scripture any other way than they are taught in the Scripture.
Affections really arise from ignorance, rather than
instruction, in these instances which have been mentioned; as likewise in some
others that might be mentioned. As some, when they find themselves free of
speech in prayer, they call it God's being with them; and this affects them
more; and so their affections are set agoing and increased; when they look not
into the cause of this freedom of speech, which may arise many other ways
besides God's spiritual presence. So some are much affected with some apt thoughts
that come into their minds about the Scripture, and call it the Spirit of God
teaching them. So they ascribe many of the workings of their own minds, which
they have a high opinion of, and are pleased and taken with, to the special
immediate influences of God's Spirit; and so are mightily affected with their
privilege. And there are some instances of persons, in whom it seems manifest,
that the first ground of their affection is some bodily sensation. The animal
spirits, by some cause (and probably sometimes by the devil) are suddenly and
unaccountably put into a very agreeable motion, causing persons to feel
pleasantly in their bodies; the animal spirits are put into such a motion as is
wont to be connected with the exhilaration of the mind; and the soul, by the
laws of the union of soul and body, hence feels pleasure. The motion of the
animal spirits does not first arise from any affection or apprehension of the
mind whatsoever; but the very first thing that is felt, is an exhilaration of
the animal spirits, and a pleasant external sensation it may be in their
breasts. Hence through ignorance the person being surprised, begins to think,
surely this is the Holy Ghost coming into him. And then the mind begins to be
affected and raised. There is first great joy; and then many other affections,
in a very tumultuous manner putting all nature, both body and mind, into a
mighty ruffle. For though, as I observed before, it is the soul only that is
the seat of the affections; yet this hinders not but that bodily sensations
may, in this manner, be an occasion of affections in the mind.
And if men's religious affections do truly arise
from some instruction or light in the understanding; yet the affection is not
gracious, unless the light which is the ground of it be spiritual. Affections
may be excited by that understanding of things, which they obtain merely by
human teaching, with the common improvement of the faculties of the mind. Men
may be much affected by knowledge of things of religion that they obtain this way;
as some philosophers have been mightily affected and almost carried beyond
themselves, by the discoveries they have made in mathematics and natural
philosophy. So men may be much affected from common illuminations of the Spirit
of God, in which God assists men's faculties to a greater degree of that kind
of understanding of religious matters, which they have in some degree, by only
the ordinary exercise and improvement of their own faculties. Such
illuminations may much affect the mind; as in many whom we read of in
Scripture, that were once enlightened; but these affections are not spiritual.
There is such a thing, if the Scriptures are of any
use to teach us anything, as a spiritual, supernatural understanding of divine
things, that is peculiar to the saints, and which those who are not saints have
nothing of. It is certainly a kind of understanding, apprehending or discerning
of divine things, that natural men have nothing of, which the apostle speaks
of, 1 Cor. 2:14: "But the natural man receiveth not the things of the
Spirit of God; for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he know them,
because they are spiritually discerned." It is certainly a kind of seeing
or discerning spiritual things peculiar to the saints, which is spoken of, 1
John 3:6: "Whosoever sinneth, hath not been him, neither known him."
3 John 11, "He that doeth evil, hath not seen God." And John 6:40,
"This is the will of him that sent me, that everyone that seeth the Son,
and believeth on him, may have everlasting life." Chap. 14:19, "The
world seeth me no more; but ye see me." Chap. 17:3, "This is eternal
life, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou
hast sent." Matt. 11:27, "No man knoweth the Son, but the Father;
neither knoweth any man the Father, but the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son
will reveal him." John 12:45, "He that seeth me, seeth him that sent
me." Psal. 9:10, "They that know thy name, will put their trust in
thee." Phil. 3:8, "I count all things but loss, for the excellency of
the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord:"—ver. 10, "That I may know
him." And innumerable other places there are, all over the Bible, which
show the same. And that there is such a thing as an understanding of divine
things, which in its nature and kind is wholly different from all knowledge
that natural men have, is evident from this, that there is an understanding of
divine things, which the scripture calls spiritual understanding, Col. 1:9:
"We do not cease to pray for you, and to desire that you may be filled with
the knowledge of his will, in all wisdom and spiritual understanding." It
has been already shown, that that which is spiritual, in the ordinary use of
the word in the New Testament, is entirely different in nature and kind, from
all which natural men are, or can be the subjects of.
From hence it may be surely inferred wherein spiritual understanding consists. For if there be in the saints a kind of apprehension or perception, which is in its nature perfectly diverse from all that natural men have, or that it is possible they should have, until they have a new nature; it must consist in their having a certain kind of ideas or sensations of mind, which are simply diverse from all that is or can be in the minds of natural men. And that is the same thing as to say, that it consists in the sensations of a new spiritual sense, which the souls of natural men have not; as is evident by what has been before, once and again observed. But I have already shown what that new spiritual sense is which the saints have given them in regeneration, and what is the object of it. I have shown that the immediate object of it is the supreme beauty and excellency of the nature of divine things, as they are in themselves. And this is agreeable to the Scripture; the apostle very plainly teaches, that the great thing discovered by spiritual light, and understood by spiritual knowledge, is the glory of divine things, 2 Cor. 4:3, 4: "But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost; in whom the god of this world hath bli